《I Am His Luna》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve lived in a small kitchen utility room.


    An adopted orphan can¡¯t have a bed. When I was young, I slept under a low table. Melissa gave me


    her old mattress as she grew older, which was the onlyfortable thing I had.


    Melissa was a year younger than me, and she was Alpha Michael and Luna Ellen¡¯s daughter.


    My mother was Alpha¡¯s sister and Luna¡¯s best friend, and she died giving birth to me. As of my father,


    I¡¯ve never heard anything about him from Luna and Alpha. Not sure if he is dead.


    The Alpha took me in because of my alpha bloodline but they still med me for my mom¡¯s death.


    Their hatred has caused me endless torture and bullying.


    When I was four, I had to help in the kitchen. When I was tall enough to reach the bed, I had to help


    with the beddings. They¡¯d beat me to half dead for the smallest mistakes I made, and cold leftovers


    would be too much to ask for sometimes.


    I was never allowed to eat at the table, nor to say anything other than ¡°sorry¡± and ¡°yes¡± or they beat


    me.


    Luna once said that all I had to do was nod my head and pretend to be mute.


    My miserable life took a turn when Melissa turned five.


    She pleaded my case, and they gave me a chance to eat at the table like a pack member.


    From then on, my life wasn¡¯t a that terrible.


    Melissa introduces her friends to me. She also gave mefortable clothes to wear.


    She never see me as a ve. To Melissa¡¯s friends, I was her elder sister.


    Thanks to her, I had a glimmer of hope in this awful life.


    I pushed away those thoughts, continuing to work.


    I had to clean the house for the rest of the day. If Ellen were to found hair strand on the carpet


    tomorrow, she would strangle me.


    I soaked the rag in water, then knelt on the ground to wipe the floor.


    Summer evenings were always muggy. I tried to wipe the sweat off my brow, only to have dirty water


    from the rag ssh on my face.


    It did cool me off a lot, though. Thank god for that.


    I tried to move slowly and be quiet so that I wouldn¡¯t bump into anything that would disturb people


    resting in the room.


    However, as I reached the floor of Alpha¡¯s study, Ellen¡¯s screams pierced my eardrums through the


    wooden door.


    Honestly, I instinctively dreaded that her shrill screaming because it always apanies beating for


    me.


    ¡°If you want someone to marry, marry out that mute!¡±


    Mute? Was she talking about me?


    I shivered at the thought. For the first time, I was bold enough to eavesdrop on their discussion¡­


    Ellen continued angrily, ¡°Melissa is my baby, she¡¯s only 18 this year! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting her


    marry that notorious Alpha who know nothing other than ughtering!¡±


    I pressed my ear up to the door to hear better.


    Alpha Michael was also in the room. Even with a door between us, I could smell the strong smell of


    cigarettes.


    I heard him say, ¡°But a marriage alliance is the only way right now. The Silver Mountain Pack up north


    is constantly starting fights, and the only one who can match them now is Alpha Enzo. Now that he


    proposed, we can¡¯t refuse it, no matter what.¡±


    Enzo Weiss. I knew that name. Or, more urately, everyone knew who he was.


    He was the Cold Moon Pack¡¯s new Alpha. 22 years old, very fearless.


    I heard rumours that he was tough-build, muscr, and extremely violent. He enjoys ughtering so


    much that the smell of fresh blood has grown on to him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but picture muscr man beating me a hundred times harder than Ellen did. It¡¯s


    terrifying


    Ellen continued to object, ¡°No. I won¡¯t let Melissa suffer through this!¡±


    Melissa was in the room too, and she choked back her sobs. ¡°Mom, is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°I told you, we can let that mute, Andrea, take your ce and marry instead.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s just a ve,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Even so, she¡¯s our daughter on paper,¡± Ellen stressed.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    I was relieved to hear Melissa speaking again. Melissa was my best friend. She would defend for me,


    right?


    ¡°Then, have Andrea go instead of me. I am not marrying that monster. He¡¯s not good enough for me.


    Andrea is just a maid in our family, so it¡¯s appropriate for her to marry him. I don¡¯t know if Alpha Enzo


    will like her though, since she¡¯s not as pretty as me.¡±


    I covered my mouth as my vision darkened around me.


    I hurriedly finished the work I had remaining, needing somewhere to vent. I needed to run, get out of


    this house that only saw me as a ve and an object to be traded!


    It was already night, but my wolf, Andy, could made sure I was unhindered to in the dark.


    I went to the back of the house and dashed through the woods.


    Leaves brushed my sides, thorns cut my feet and calves, but I was numb to the pain.


    I ran to the stream at the pack border before I finally stopped and took deep breaths.


    After a short break, I looked up and looked around in trance. I realized that I knew nothing about what


    the future held for me.


    I had a terrible headache, and I didn¡¯t know where to go.


    At some point, an unusual smell punched through the air, I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of smell it was.


    It is like some nice wine, cold and dense.


    The scent soothed my mind and relieved the headache I had.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I had the urge to follow the scent, Andy as well. We were both entranced by the smell.


    So, I did. It was almost like instinct.


    I only stopped when I came to a barbed-wire fence. I was startled to realize that I had almost entered


    another pack¡¯s private territory.I needed prepare breakfast for Alpha and his family before they got up,


    so I hurried back. I crawled back hoping  that everything happened today is just a dream. There would


    be no marriage or taking Melissa¡¯s ce to get married. I hoped that I could stay here with my best


    friend, Melissa.


    ***


    I woke up bright and early. After I washed up, I nned to make breakfast.I put the bread in the toaster


    and turned to fry the bacon when Melissa walked into the kitchen. I smiled at her.


    Melissa was still in her whitece nightgown. She leaned against the doorframe and stared at me


    without a word. I could see a faint hint of sadness in her eyes, and it looked like pity.


    ¡°Andrea¡­¡±


    I tilted my head to look at her.


    She tried to say something but stopped several times, and I could tell she was having difficulties telling


    me something. She is hesitant.


    I tried to forget everything I heardst night, convincing myself that I had misheard and Melissa was still


    my best friend.


    Melissa had a bright, wonderful smile and the heart of an angel. She couldn¡¯t be so cruel.


    I ted the fried bacon, wiped my hands, and turned back to take Melissa¡¯s hands.


    Melissa raised her brows and pulled out a small blue velvet box from her pocket.  She opened the box


    and reveals a sparkling rose diamond ne. It seemed precious.


    ¡°This is for you, Andrea. I saw it yesterday while shopping, and I thought it would suit you.¡±


    Melissa took the ne out of the box and reached out to help me put it on.


    I waved my hand, trying to gesture that this was too valuable for me to ept.


    Melissa shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, right? Don¡¯t refuse it.¡±


    With her big, turquoise eyes on me, I could only nod.


    Melissa rxed after she helped me put on the ne, and that ufortable vibe surrounding her


    also disappeared. She seemed to have returned to her carefree little princess image as she skipped


    back to her room.


    I touched the carved rose on the diamond ne and frowned.


    Melissa had never given me anything as expensive as this before.


    Perhaps that¡¯s what I worth. Perhaps Melissa thinks I should be thanking her that she thinks a ve


    would worth a diamond neckless.


    Unlike Alpha and Luna who just throw me to the monster, she gave me something to trade my life with.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I ce everyone¡¯s breakfast on the table and only took a seat once Alpha Michael, Luna, and Melissa


    were seated.


    Alpha Michael rarely spoke during meals, but today he called out my name, which was unlike him.


    ¡°Andrea, you¡¯re 20 years old this year, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I frowned slightly. I put down my fork and shook my head, then hand gestured Michael that I was 19


    years old.


    Alpha Michael raised an eyebrow, obviously not concerned about it. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re not young


    either way. It¡¯s time for you to get married.¡±


    I tensed up at that moment. I knew what he wanted to say.


    He¡¯s still enjoying his breakfast, like my marriage wasn¡¯t worth discussing.


    ¡°You know about the Cold Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha, don¡¯t you?¡± Michael said as he held a piece of sliced


    bacon to his lips, waiting for my response.


    I nodded.


    Michael swallowed his food and praised me, ¡°The bacon tastes good today. I believe that it¡¯ll be good


    for you to marry Alpha Enzo. It would be beneficial for both packs.¡±


    I stiffened and turned to Melissa to see her reaction.


    However, Melissa had her gaze fixed on her food.


    Ellen tapped my te with her utensil, and her sharp voice rang out loudly, ¡°What are you looking at


    her for? Are you asking Melissa to go instead? That¡¯s not going to happen. She¡¯s going to be Alpha in


    the future!¡±


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn¡¯t mean that.


    Ellen rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just a ve! To marry Alpha Enzo as our daughter


    is something you should be grateful for!¡±


    I would indeed be grateful to them if I didn¡¯t know what kind of person Alpha Enzo was or didn¡¯t realize


    that this was their ploy for me to marry him instead of Melissa.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lowered my head and spoke indifferently.


    I had no reason to refuse. I was just a ve, after all. My status had already sealed my fate from the


    start.


    If I refused, Ellen would probably drag me to the back of the mountain and tear me to pieces.


    I hastily stuffed the food into my mouth. I wanted to finish eating and leave as soon as possible.


    Ellen mmed her fork onto her te and shouted coldly, ¡°What did you even make? It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    My hand slipped, and my face turned red.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said this is disgusting!¡± Ellen snapped. Then, she threw her food onto my te.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I apologized immediately. I¡¯ve always known that timely admission of faults sometimes saved me from


    severe beatings.


    I stood up and took my te, using hand gestures to tell her that I would make a new portion and ask


    her to wait a while.


    She grunted dismissively.


    After leaving for the kitchen, I heard them speaking in hushed tones from the dining room.


    ¡°Why are you making things difficult for her? She¡¯s going to take Melissa¡¯s ce soon. What if she gets


    frustrated and refuses to do so?¡± Michael said.


    ¡°She has to agree. Look at her! She looks as though we forced her into it!¡±


    I sighed and focused on the task on hand, cing tomatoes and ham on slices of bread.


    Whatever. I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Melissa suddenly mmed the table and shouted. ¡°Mom, we were forcing her! Stop making


    things difficult for her on purpose! I already feel so guilty!¡±


    I paused, and a mixed feeling flooded through me for an instant.


    When I walked out of the kitchen with the sandwich, I happened to see Melissa running upstairs to her


    room. Her eyes were red, and she mmed the door shut behind her.


    I didn¡¯t see how vicious and smug she smiled behind closed doors, and naturally I didn¡¯t know that her


    tears were purely a masterful act she had put on to soften my heart.


    Even more ridiculously, I even felt that at least there was someone in this house who cared about me.


    That Melissa was the only one who gave me a hint of warmth.


    I gave Ellen the sandwich I had made. She nced at me but didn¡¯t intentionally trouble me again after


    tasting the food.


    I turned and returned to the kitchen.


    ¡°The food she makes isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Ellen started nitpicking on me again, but I didn¡¯t think she wasplimenting me either way.


    To her, I was just a ve who could take good care of their family¡¯s daily routine.


    She probably thought it was a shame to marry me off because of that.


    After breakfast, I went outside with a paint bucket to repaint the house¡¯s wooden fence.


    Melissa told me that she liked white fences the other day, so I wanted to get this done before I married


    out to another pack.


    The sun was shining brightly. I crouched on the roadside, painting under the sun with a sunhat on my


    head and work gloves on my hand. Suddenly, someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    I pushed the brim of my hat up to find Jesse looking at me with both hands behind his back.


    His curly brown hair was stered to his forehead, and he had his usual bright grin on his face.


    Jesse was Melissa¡¯s ssmate. He was amoner¡¯s son and was younger than me by a year.


    I straightened up and gave him a surprised look.


    He brought out his hands from behind his back, and I saw two fresh oranges in his palms.


    I quickly waved my hand, gesturing that I didn¡¯t want them.


    He would always bring me all sorts of delicious food. At first, I epted them and even gave him gifts


    in return.


    Later, I sensed that he might be trying to ask me out on dates, so I stopped epting his gifts.


    I didn¡¯t hate him because I knew that liking someone wasn¡¯t a crime. But I couldn¡¯t string him along.


    In my opinion, a straightforward rejection was the greatest respect I could show him.


    So, after he pushed the oranges into my hands and insisted I ept them, I told him firmly that I would


    get married soon.


    The two oranges fell out of his hands and hit the ground, rolling to the fence and getting stained by the


    wet, white paint.


    His eyes were wide as he gave me a look of disbelief.


    After a few moments, he shrugged and said, ¡°Andrea, you¡¯re kidding right?¡±


    I shook my head and told him that I was going to marry the Cold Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha.


    I¡¯ve never seen the look currently on Jesse¡¯s face before. He always smiled as though his cheerfulness


    was boundless.


    This time, anger filled his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re joking,¡± Jesse firmly said.


    I gestured for him to calm down, but he grabbed my wrist and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re not like that! You said


    before that you didn¡¯t mind I was amoner! You¡¯re just like Melissa and her family. All you value is


    status! If so, why did you get near me in the first ce?!¡±


    Back in school, someone had to y the clown at the carnival back then, and since no one was willing


    to y the role, the inconspicuousmoner, Jesse, was forced to.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t willing, but he didn¡¯t dare object. So he hid in the corner by himself.


    I asked him what was wrong, and he told me that everyone looked down on him because he was a


    commoner and bullied him.


    It felt like he was in the same position as me at that time, so Iforted him and said that I would y


    the clown with him.


    In the end, both of us put on the clown makeup and performed on stage, but it only served to make


    everyone elseugh harder.


    Perhaps it was my actions that made him fall for me.


    But I knew that I only empathized with him because I also lived in the lowest rung of society.


    If I had stood in the same position as Melissa and the others, I might not have understood the situation.


    Jesse continued, ¡°Andrea, I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯ll live a great life. Won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology! You¡¯re a greedy woman! You disgust me!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t reveal that I was just a substitute bride in this marriage, nor could I admit that I was just a


    ve. All of it would be a hindrance to the marriage alliance.


    Ellen would never let me off the hook if I messed up this alliance.


    It¡¯s best if I let him think that way. Perhaps he would feel better about it.


    Jesse kicked over my paint bucket. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m the one who dumped you! You bitch!¡±


    As he left, he even spat on the ground. He made it seem like it was disgusting to be around me.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I stared at the bucket of paint on the ground and held back my tears.


    Picking up the bucket, I found very little paint left in it.


    I sighed, then carried the bucket to refill it with paint.


    No matter what, I still wanted to paint the fence. It was Melissa¡¯s favorite color, after all.


    After painting the fence white, I took off my sun hat and wiped the sweat on my forehead. I felt a little


    better now that I had finished painting the fence.


    I think Melissa was going to love the new fence color.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Andrea!¡±


    I turned towards the voice and found that Melissa had pulled back the window and waved at me from


    the second floor.


    I ced down the paint bucket and was about to head upstairs when I realized that the paint on me


    would probably leave stains in Melissa¡¯s room. So, I went to change first before knocking on Melissa¡¯s


    room door.


    Melissa opened the door, then pulled on my arm andined, ¡°You were so slow!¡±


    I gestured, ¡°I went to change clothes since I had paint on me.¡±


    Melissa blinked her big eyes. ¡°Okay, I got it. I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Melissa pulled me over to her European-style princess bed and said, ¡°Look. Do you like it?¡±


    My eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    A long, gray-bluish evening gown was in front of me. It had a veil-like texture, and sparkling crystals


    were embedded in it. There were also tassels on the sleeves as decoration.


    I remembered this dress. Ellen had given this dress to Melissa for her birthdayst year. Melissa had


    many pretty dresses, and she hadn¡¯t worn this one yet.


    I tilted my head to the side and looked at her, blinking my eyes.


    Melissa held the dress up against my body to measure me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll look beautiful in this dress for sure!¡±


    I was stunned and shook my head. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want it?¡± Melissa said as she continued topare the measurements. ¡°Alpha Enzo


    will being here tomorrow, so you have to dress elegantly. They need to know that you¡¯re the most


    beautiful princess in our Blue River Pack. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes and nose were a bit red as she continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll mistreat you when


    you marry into their pack!¡±


    I pulled Melissa into my arms, and she suddenly grabbed my shoulders and started to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!


    I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    I knew she was apologizing because I was marrying Alpha Enzo in her ce.


    But I didn¡¯t resent her because she was Melissa, my best friend.


    ***


    The following day, the hall bes bustling busy.


    Alpha Michael had arranged for many people to clean up and prepare the ce because we would


    hold a wee party for the guestsing from the Cold Moon Pack¡ªAlpha Enzo and his pack


    members.


    For the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t need to clean the house or get up early to prepare breakfast.


    Since I would be a bride, Melissa and some maids nked my side early in the morning to prepare me.


    I changed into the gray-bluish gown that Melissa had given mest night. My hair, which I usually didn¡¯t


    do anything with, was curled into big, curly waves that fell nicely behind me.


    Melissa put on the diamond rose ne she had given me on my neck. Then, she took my hand and


    twirled me around, praising my beauty.


    Alpha Michael knocked on the door and asked if we were ready as the guests from the Cold Moon


    Pack were arriving soon.


    Melissa opened the door.


    Michael stared at me with a hint of surprise in his pale eyes. His lips twitched as he mouthed


    something.


    I supposed he was saying my mother¡¯s name, Ste.


    Perhaps the way I dressed brought back memories of my mother, and his attitude towards me


    softened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andrea.¡±


    He waved his hand at me.


    Melissa and I walked side by side as we followed behind him.


    Five minutes after we stood in front of the banquet hall, a ck Bentley pulled up in front of us.


    I watched the driver get out of the car first, and then he went around the front to open the back seat


    door.


    Everyone held their breath, obviously wanting to see what a bloodthirsty tyrant would look like.


    A leather-shoe-d foot appeared from the door after it was opened.


    The man in the back seat bent a little as he got out of the car, then straightened up under the crowd¡¯s


    eyes.


    He buttoned the bottom part of his suit up and straightened the hem of his shirt before striding over in


    our direction.


    I was stunned. I couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of me was the manic in rumor.


    He was clearly¡­reserved and noble aura. His appearance was also outstanding.


    How do I put it¡­ He¡¯s definitely the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at his sharp features, and my heart jumped wildly in my chest.


    He had dashing eyebrows, long curly eyshes and a pair of deep golden brown eyes that were


    mysterious and elegant. He had a sharp, high nose and moderately thick lips. There was also a frosty


    yet appropriate smile on his face. He was taller than me by a head, even though I was wearing heels.


    Alpha Enzo came to a stop in front of Michael. The two shook hands and talked.


    At the same time, a special smell of cold, fresh wine rushed into my nose as he approached.


    The powerful and aggressive smell momentarily struck me. A crackling, tingling sensation crawled all


    over my skin.


    How weird. Why would I have this feeling?


    But a wave of pain quickly washed through me. Melissa suddenly tightened her grip on my wrist.


    I turned to look at her, finding her eyes fixed unblinkingly on Alpha Enzo.


    A suspicious feeling surged up in my heart. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it took my breath away. When


    I realized Melissa was fascinated with the man, I felt a hard stone had clogged my throat.


    I endured the pain on my wrist and returned my gaze towards Alpha Enzo, who to my surprise,


    happened to be looking right at me too.


    His golden-brown eyes reflected my figure, and I saw his eyes widen a fraction suddenly, as though he


    was surprised by my presence.


    Then, his lips opened slightly. An extremely soft exmation reached my ears.


    ¡°Mate!¡±


    I heard him say, and my eyes widened.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    The pain in my wrist increased. I frowned and turned to Melissa to tell her about it, when I saw the re


    that she couldn¡¯t hide in time directed at me.


    Melissa suddenly pushed me behind her, stepping between Enzo and me when he tried to get closer to


    me.


    Enzo furrowed his brows, looking a little unpleased.


    Michael smiled and introduced, ¡°This is my-¡±


    ¡°My name is Melissa. I¡¯m my father¡¯s only daughter. Hello, Alpha Enzo.¡± Melissa interrupted Michael


    before he could finish speaking.


    I stood behind Melissa, a little confused for a moment.


    I saw Enzo blink, and he gave her an awkward yet polite smile.


    He turned to Michael and asked, ¡°And thedy behind this youngdy is¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my family¡¯s ve,¡± Melissa interrupted once more.


    I shot Melissa a shocking look. This person was my best friend?!


    She never allowed me to call myself a ve, yet here she was, revealing my identity in full view of


    everyone present.


    I saw the astonished looks and regretful sounds from the people around us. Even several people


    present were both friends of Melissa and mine. Their eyes are filled with shock and sympathy, even


    contempt and mockery.


    After seeing the way they examined me, I could no longer lift my head.


    The crystal crown on my head was heavy, and it made my neck sore. The gorgeous gown on me even


    became suffocating for a moment¡­


    Enzo¡¯s voice came from above me after that, ¡°ve?¡±


    Blood instantly rushed to my cheeks at that moment. A burning feeling pierced through my skin and


    right into the depths of my soul.


    This was the first time in my life that I felt humiliated.


    I wanted so badly to bury myself in a hole and not be standing here in front of so many people.


    Especially not in front of Alpha Enzo.


    ¡°Yes. But she¡¯s also a good friend of mine, so I let her wear my dress to this wee party.


    However¡­¡±


    Melissa turned her head to me and smiled.


    ¡°My ve¡­ No, my friend doesn¡¯t seem to fit in either way.¡±


    I shuddered, feeling like the gorgeous gown on me was the greatest irony.


    Melissa continued, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s your first time at a party, after all. It¡¯s difficult to adapt, so


    perhaps it¡¯s better if you return to the kitchen.¡±


    She seemed to be reassuring me on the surface, but in fact I knew that she was asking me to


    disappear instantly.


    I looked at Melissa, wanting to find a hint of reluctance on her face, but I only saw a smile that was so


    different from the cheerful, beautiful smile that I remembered.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything, and I didn¡¯t know how to leave the scene without further embarrassing myself.


    So, I could only bow to the crowd, apologize, and then awkwardly fled the scene.


    As if all misfortune chose to befall me that time, my heels broke suddenly, and I fell to the ground.


    My arms were bruised from the fall, and dust stuck to my chin. Even the crown had fallen off my head,


    making me look like an absolute joke.


    I heard shrieks and gigglesing from the crowd, and my mind went nk.


    Again, I felt like burying myself in a hole to hide my body, my exposed weakness, and things that I


    could be bullied for.


    My nose and eyes were sore.


    I braced myself against the ground as I tried to get up to leave this ce as soon as I could.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell above me, blocking the hot and zing sun temporarily.


    I raised my head slightly and found Alpha Enzo bending over with a hand held out to me. There was


    concern in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    His deep voice drifted into my ears along with the breeze. The sound rang through my beating heart,


    and it felt like fireworks had exploded in me.


    The cold scent of wine wafted into my nose, bing mellow and thick. It was sweet and tempting like


    sin.


    I felt my blood boil rapidly, making me want to recklessly pounce on him in the next second to taste


    him.


    In the end, I managed to rein myself in as logic won over. I clenched my fist tightly, suppressing the


    impulse that screamed at me.


    I lowered my eyes, trying to hide my feelings, as I shook my head quickly to indicate I was okay.


    His hand came closer to me, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting to touch his broad, firm palm.


    However, the image of Melissa¡¯s jealous re entered my mind, and I gave up those thoughts.


    My fingernails dug into my palm as I clenched my fist harder before getting to my feet. Then, I lifted my


    skirt a little and ran towards the vi.


    As I ran past Enzo, I felt my curls brush his opened palm.


    He seemed to close his fist as though trying to hold something, but in the end, all that was left for him


    was air.


    I didn¡¯t dare look behind me, nor did I dare to look at Enzo¡¯s face.


    Escape was the only thought in my mind.


    I returned to my room and changed out of the custom-made gown, putting on a t-shirt and jeans that I


    wore for my daily work.


    I tied my curly hair back up into a ponytail, finally returning to my original appearance.


    Only then did I snap out of my wretched state.


    I put on my apron and went to the kitchen, which was already filled with several busy cooks.


    After I went in, the confined space seemed to get smaller.


    One of the cooks pushed me. ¡°Shoo! Get out of the way!¡±


    I fell on the kitchen counter, and the boiling oil that spilled out burned me.


    I held back the pain and didn¡¯t make a sound, then went to the corner to start preparing today¡¯s dessert


    from the menu.


    When I finally calmed down, my brain seemed to start working once more.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Melissa, who was supposed to be my best friend, would do that to me. I also


    couldn¡¯t forget Enzo¡¯s look when he had bent over me just now.


    I recalled the smell from his body and felt a subtle change in my own.


    Judging by the way things were going, I probably didn¡¯t need to take Melissa¡¯s ce in this marriage


    anymore.


    I put the mixed cake batter into the mold, then set it inside the oven. Then, I started to whip the light


    cream.


    I was doing everything methodically until someone at the kitchen door called my name.


    ¡°Andrea.¡±


    I turned to meet Jesse¡¯s eyes.


    He tilted his head and raised his eyebrows, studying me beneath his chin.


    I nced at him, then turned away and continued whipping the light cream.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Can¡¯t you hear me, ve?!¡±


    He was using my status to remind me that I should be showing him respect. After all, he was a civilian,


    a position several notches above me.


    However, I didn¡¯t think I needed to. I didn¡¯t even bother lifting my head.


    Suddenly, someone gripped my wrist. Then, he took the pot from the stove and dumped the entire


    content over my head.


    Gasps came from around the kitchen, but the others soon returned to work.


    No one came to help me nor spoke a word to defend me.


    Cream smeared into my eyes, and I could only use my apron to wipe the cream off my face and hair.


    I frowned at the girl who gave me a hard time. It was a girl with a high ponytail and a ck bustier


    dress.


    She was the daughter of one of the Pack¡¯s warriors. Her name was Molly, and she was once a good


    friend of mine and Melissa.


    I briefly recalled the time I spent with Molly. As far as I could remember, I have never offended her, so I


    couldn¡¯t understand why she was giving me trouble.


    But she immediately exined the reason for her actions by taking Jesse¡¯s arms and shooting a smug


    smile at me.


    I initially wondered how Jesse, amoner, could attend such a party. Now that I saw Molly with him, I


    understood.


    As the boyfriend of a warrior¡¯s daughter, it was apparent he could stand proudly here.


    But I had no interest in their affairs, and I just wanted to get my cake done.


    I headed towards the kitchen exit, nning to change in my room beforeing back to work.


    However, Jesse blocked the doorway and wouldn¡¯t let me leave.


    I raised my head to look at Jesse, and his shoulders shook.


    Although I was a ve, in truth, I still had an Alpha¡¯s aura, which made me intimidating in front of


    civilians.


    After a brief trance, Jesse regained hisposure. He grinned mockingly at me and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say you were marrying Alpha Enzo? Why aren¡¯t you with your fianc¨¦ at the party, hmm?¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°fianc¨¦.¡±


    Molly patted Jesse¡¯s arm and said sarcastically, ¡°What are you talking about? How can a ve marry


    an Alpha? She must have been dreaming!


    ¡°I always thought she was Alpha Michael¡¯s adopted daughter, but she¡¯s just a ve! What a liar!¡±


    Molly shoved at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Didn¡¯t you used to think highly of yourself? Following


    Melissa around like a kiss-ass, acting like you were someone great!¡±


    Then, Mollyughed. ¡°Oh, I forgot that you¡¯re mute and can¡¯t speak!¡±


    I calmly looked at them, thinking that they were childish.


    Both of them were acting like kids who had gotten candy in kindergarten and showed off to the others.


    I tried to pass them once more to leave, but Jesse suddenly grabbed my cor and dragged me out of


    the kitchen.


    I suspected they wanted to drag me to an isted corner and beat me up because I could feel Jesse¡¯s


    anger.


    His grip on my cor was bruising, which revealed that he wanted to teach me a lesson to get his


    revenge.


    I tried to loosen his grip on me and get away, but it was all in vain.


    I knocked my knee into the corner of a table and let out a muffled shout.


    The pain awakened my wolf. She urged me to fight back in my mind.


    But I knew I couldn¡¯t do it. This was a party for two Packs, and I didn¡¯t want to draw any attention. I


    didn¡¯t want to ruin everything.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A stern voice interrupted this scene.


    The next thing I knew, a firm hand passed my chin andnded on the hand that gripped my cor. I


    heard a sharp crunch, and Jesse¡¯s hand was twisted at an incredible angle.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Jesse screamed.


    Molly covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡°A-Alpha Enzo¡­!¡± Molly called out in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Enzo raised his brow as he shook off Jesse¡¯s already crippled hand and snorted, ¡°What, are you guys


    ves in this house too?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Molly eximed.


    I could sense that she hadn¡¯t said that out of anger, just shocked and confused, as though she didn¡¯t


    understand Enzo¡¯s words.


    After all, Enzo was a murderous, bloodthirsty devil in the rumor.


    Enzo pulled a napkin from the side table and carefully wiped his hand that had touched Jesse¡¯s hand.


    Then, he sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re not ves, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jesse raised his chin and said, ¡°This ve provoked us first. We were just-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Enzo. This was our fault,¡± Molly said and covered Jesse¡¯s mouth just in time.


    She was shaking so badly, as though she was terrified of Enzo.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your fault, apologize.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice was soft, but it was intimidating.


    Molly stiffened.


    After a few seconds, she gave me a forced smile, blinked her reddened eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Andrea. Forgive my rudeness.¡±


    Then, she tugged on the hem of Jesse¡¯s shirt, signaling him to hurry up and apologize.


    Jesse was still ring at me, and there was evident reluctance in his eyes.


    But after he looked at Enzo¡¯s cold gaze, he gave in.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I was a little confused at this point.


    I never imagined that these people who were just humiliating me a few moments ago would now be


    bowing their heads to me. It was such a surreal feeling, and I thought I was dreaming.


    Enzo lowered his head slightly, looked into my eyes as though he asked for my opinion, and said, ¡°Do


    you forgive them?¡±


    He still had a smile on his face. Butpared to the fake smiles on Molly and Jesse¡¯s face, I could feel


    that Enzo¡¯s smile reached his eyes.


    My mind went nk at his smile, and I could only nod along quickly.


    He straightened up and gave the two a icy look. ¡°Get lost, then.¡±


    After Molly and Jessy fled the living room, Enzo turned to me once more.


    He shed me the gentle smile I had seen earlier. His mood changed so fast that I could hardly keep


    up.


    The rumored bloodthirsty maniac approached me and said with a lowered voice, ¡°Why did you run


    away so quickly just now? Were you afraid I¡¯d bite you?¡±


    He was leaning too close.


    I felt a rush of heat running up my neck and cheeks, and it felt like my heart had jumped right up into


    my throat.


    Enzo raised his eyebrows at me and smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bite¡­ Even if you do look like a


    sweet piece of cake right now.¡±


    I suddenly recalled that I was covered in sweet cream right now and that I must look hideous.


    I jumped back in surprise, covering my head with both hands.


    Enzo was stunned for a moment. Then, a smile spread on his lips, and he said yfully, ¡°Are you


    hiding your wolf ears, Miss Cake?¡±


    I was sure he was flirting and not taunting me, but I was still nervous as hell and instinctively tried to


    run for my room.


    ¡°Why are you running? Again?¡± Enzo grabbed me by the cor and brought me in front of him.


    I could clearly smell the seductive scent of alcoholing from him once more at a close distance.


    My legs went weak and limp, as though I had been thrown into a wine jar to ferment.


    This time, I was sure of his identity. He was my mate!


    Andy was excited. Finding one¡¯s mate was an incredibly joyous asion, after all.


    But I was aware that I was just a ve, and I wouldn¡¯t be good enough for Enzo. Plus, I couldn¡¯t steal


    him from Melissa.


    Enzo tilted his head sideways a little, his breath spraying over the skin at the side of my neck.


    Goosebumps crawled over the area he had breathed on.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run away anymore, you hear me?¡± He whispered in my ear.


    He didn¡¯t sound angry or aggressive, even gentle to be urate.


    I could only stand still and nod.


    Oh my gosh, I must look silly right now.


    He let go of my cor and chuckled.


    I turned slightly, giving him a frown. As expected, he stoppedughing.


    Enzo cleared his throat, then said, ¡°So, your name is Andrea?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a¡­ ve here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He looked at me somewhat in disbelief. ¡°But I can clearly feel the Alpha aura from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Can you not just say ¡°yes¡±?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Apart from saying ¡°yes¡±, the only other thing I knew how to say was ¡°sorry¡±. Since he didn¡¯t let me say


    the former, I could only say thetter.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t push me further when I didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he suddenly leaned in closer to my ear


    and sniffed.


    I saw his throat swallowed a little, and my heart skipped a beat along with him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    His voice was low and husky, like music to my ears.


    ¡°You smell wonderful,¡± Enzo said.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or cry. Should I be grateful that he was willing topliment me on how I


    smelled when I was covered in cream?


    I gave him a dutifully sullen smile.


    Enzo blinked. Then, he straightened up and said firmly, ¡°I mean it.¡±


    I nodded, pointing to the cream on my head to indicate that I believed his words,


    He froze momentarily, then waved his hands. ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about the cream. I was talking about


    your scent.¡± My scent? What scent?


    I sniffed but didn¡¯t smell anything good. Instead, thanks to the cream, there was only a sweet, greasy


    smell in the air. I felt like an expired cake.


    The urge to go back to shower and change clothes grew even stronger. I retreated backward, putting


    some distance between us. His eyebrows flew up higher at my actions. Just then, a scream suddenly


    rang out from the kitchen.


    ¡°What is that smell?! Who burnt the cake?!¡± I winced and rushed back into the kitchen, leaning over the


    door frame to peek inside and found a cook holding a ckened cake on a te, staring nkly at it. I


    gulped,pletely dumbfounded. I wondered if the cook would kill me if I went in to admit it was my


    doing.


    ¡°Is that your masterpiece?¡± I heard Enzo¡¯s teasing voice from above my head. He was standing behind


    me and way too close.


    He lowered his eyes, then touched my head with his chin. He gave me a thumbs up andughed,


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    This gesture was a little too intimate for me. After all, we had only known each other for less than half a


    day. I jerked backward. In my panic, I forgot our current position. So my back footnded right on his,


    causing him to let out a muffled grunt.


    I instinctively apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    However, Enzo eximed in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Ouch! My toes must be broken! Quickly, bring me


    to a doctor!¡±


    A nerve in my temple ticked. In the end, I chose to ignore his words and left his arms. After confirming


    that he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt, I went into the kitchen to apologize to the cook.


    Initially, she had a fierce expression on her face. She even looked like she was about to grab my ears


    and criticize me, but for some reason, she held back and waved her hand dismissively at me and said,


    ¡°Get out. This is none of your business.¡± I was happy that I managed to escape from a scolding, but I


    met Enzo¡¯s golden brown eyes when I turned around.


    I suddenly understood why the cook didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper with me.


    I walked to the door, looking at the Alpha leaning against the wall, and gave him what I thought was a


    grateful smile. Then, I tried to walk around him to head back to my room, which was right next to the


    kitchen door.


    Please, God. I didn¡¯t want to face Alpha Enzo in such a messy state.


    Enzo, however, turned around in the next second, raising his arms to trap me between him and the wall


    the moment I walked past him.


    I was frightened out of my socks.


    ¡®¡±Why widens your eyes? Afraid that you can¡¯t see me?¡± Enzo asked as heughed.


    I swore I didn¡¯t have those thoughts in my mind. ¡°Then, I¡¯lle closer so you can see me better.¡±


    I had to admit that he was really good at fantasizing things. I was a werewolf, so I had excellent


    eyesight. I couldn¡¯t possibly have trouble making out people¡¯s faces.


    He leaned closer, bending his neck slightly. He came closer and closer to the tip of my nose¡­ The


    mellow smell of wine filled my nose, recing all the oxygen in my lungs. I could barely catch my


    breath. Oh my gosh, what was he nning on doing?! I was so nervous, that I tensed up tightly, and


    my limbs were all stiff.


    Under the pressure of being logical, my body¡¯s only reaction to this was to¡­ turn around.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Enzo asked from behind me as I pressed my head against the wall.


    I thought he wanted to kiss me, but it was probably just a figment of my imagination. After all, I¡¯m a


    ve with cream all over me and a bad reputation.


    I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be as nervous as long as I couldn¡¯t see him.


    Enzo poked the back of my neck with a finger and whispered, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Blood rushed to my ears, and I could already imagine how red the skin on my neck was where his


    finger had touched.I shook my head.


    He poked me again in my neck.


    ¡°Turn around!¡± I shook my head again. He poked me again.I shook my head again.I heard an


    exasperated chuckle from behind me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t turn around, I¡¯ll kiss your neck!¡±


    Fine. He won.


    As he wanted, I slowly turned around.


    However, I never imagined that I would meet Melissa¡¯s turquoise eyes when I did so.


    She stand across the sofa and coffee table, her hands clenched into fists as she red at us


    unblinkingly. Her eyes burned with intense fury and jealousy.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Enzo¡¯s POV


    She was my mate!


    Just when I was about to stabilize my pack at the expense of my marriage, I had identally found my


    mate.


    And coincidentally, she was a she-wolf in the Pack I was about to have a union with.


    I knew she already had her own wolf, and I was sure she knew I was her mate.


    But, I didn¡¯t understand why she was acting so resistant toward me. I poked her neck with my finger


    again to get her to turn around and face me, but she just shook her head and pressed it firmly against


    the wall. Didn¡¯t she know how dangerously cute she was acting right now? Her slender neck was right


    under my nose, as I could smell the sweet scent of peach on her skin, which made my blood stir.


    If I wanted to, I could lower my head right this moment and pierce the skin of her neck with my fangs


    and mark her easily.


    My throat felt dry and hoarse as though it was about to catch fire. My wolf, Ethan, was making greedy


    purring noises in my head.


    It took all of my willpower to stop myself from taking my woman, my mate, here and now. From


    dragging her into my den to iming her viciously. I almostughed at the way she thought she could


    escape me, and indeed, Iughed out loud. I saw how her shoulders shrank in under the thinyer of


    clothes on her. Two beautiful sharp corners protruded outwards, which made the heat in my belly burn


    a little more. So, I could only warn her, ¡°If you don¡¯t turn around, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡±


    She turned around as I wanted her to, but I was a little disappointed at her obedience.


    Did that mean she didn¡¯t want me to kiss her?


    I lowered my head to look into her overly beautiful eyes. Her eyshes were curly and thick, and a pair


    of eyes as blue as the sea was hidden beneath them.


    But to my surprise, she wasn¡¯t looking at me but rather at something behind me. I felt a little annoyed at


    that moment, as I hated the thought that someone else could steal her attention from me.


    I turned around to see what had caught her attention, only to find Alpha Michael¡¯s daughter behind me.


    She was ring at my mate in a highly hostile manner, and I immediately realized her hostility was


    because of me.


    I blocked Andrea from Michael¡¯s daughter¡¯s view, frowned at thetter, and asked, ¡°IS something


    wrong?¡±


    Michael¡¯s daughter took her eyes off Andrea, then took a few steps towards us, ¡°My father is looking for


    you.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After confirming that my mate was in this Pack, I had told Beta Kyle Larson to find out my mate¡¯s


    rtionship with this family.


    Now that I had the gist of the situation, I could return to the party without worry and carry out my duties


    as the Cold Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha.


    I nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Michael¡¯s daughter shed me a familiar smile, of one on the face of every woman who wanted to


    climb into my bed.


    However, I didn¡¯t like those kinds of smiles. Hated it, even.


    It¡¯s just a shame that Andrea hadn¡¯t even graced me with a smile until now. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, then,¡± I


    turned to Andrea and said, hoping she would be upset that I was leaving But she merely nodded with a


    slight furrow of her brows. Her gaze remainedx and unfocused


    She seemed to be in deep thought, and it most likely concerned Michael¡¯s daughter.


    I followed Michael¡¯s daughter and left the living room.


    My Beta was still talking to Alpha Michael, and I mind-linked him before reaching their side.


    ¡®I¡¯ve met her.¡¯


    I had to admit that my tone was happy and upbeat. After all, there was no way I could suppress how


    proud I was since I found my mate.


    ¡®Alright, I got it. But my Alpha, I have to tell you now that your marriage partner is not that girl who ran


    away, but¡­¡¯


    Kyle raised his ss of champagne, his gaze falling to the woman standing beside me Michael¡¯s


    daughter, and raised a brow.


    I felt a vein twitch on my temple, instantly putting some distance between Michael¡¯s daughter and me


    without much thought.


    She seemed to be trying to press up against me, and I could only shoot her a warning look. She fumed


    on the spot, as I quickly stepped forward to Alpha Michael¡¯s side. Taking a ss of wine from the


    waiter, I clinked my ss against Alpha Michael¡¯s. Alpha Michael looked at me, then at his daughter,


    and gave me a darkly significant smile.¡± Well, is this arrangement satisfactory?¡±


    I returned a smile at him, but my answer was obviously no. I wasn¡¯t happy that my union would be with


    Michael¡¯s daughter. But if they rece her with the little girl who had been in the gown previously, I


    would be thrilled. Who was she, really? If she was just a ve and not the Alpha¡¯s daughter, why did


    she appear at the entrance of the ballroom dressed like that? Plus, where did her aurae from?


    Michael and I chatted about the Silver Mountain Pack up north. When dinner officially started, it was


    already past six in the evening.


    I could feel Michael¡¯s sincerity based on the reception he had prepared for us.


    But my attention was not on the extravagant meal on the table, but on the waiters and waitresses who


    came in one after another to serve the meal.


    I was hoping to see my mate. However, before I could catch a glimpse of Andrea, I felt someone¡¯s hand


    land on my thigh. My gaze traveled up the hand with a gold bracelet to see its owner. ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re


    unlike what I imagine you would be,¡± Michael¡¯s daughter said as she fluttered her eyes at me.


    ¡°Imagine? What did you think I was like? An ugly face with only lust to kill others?¡± I clenched the stem


    of the tall ss in my hand harder, doing my best to push down the urge to crush the hand that was still


    on my thigh. Michael¡¯s daughter propped her chin up on her other hand and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not


    important. What matters is what you¡¯re really like.¡± She started stroking my thigh, and that made me


    feel disgusted. I raised my head to look at her. ¡°What I¡¯m really like? The truth is that I do enjoy killing


    others very much. Especially¡­¡± My eyes fell on her hands, mind-linking her, ¡®Especially the kind of


    people who touch me without permission.¡¯

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 Enzo¡¯s POV


    The hand on my thigh froze, as I saw Michael¡¯s daughter turn pale.


    ¡°Now, remove your hand. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t want everyone present to know that the honorable Miss


    Gilmore would do something like this under the table, right?¡¯


    Michael¡¯s daughter stiffened at myment and turned away, as she withdrew her irritating hand from


    my thigh.


    The nausea feeling finally faded from my chest, and I nced toward all the waiters and waitresses


    once more.


    Finally, when it was time for dessert, Andrea appeared before me. She had changed into a maid¡¯s


    clothes, a ck dress with a white apron.


    Even so, I thought she was a beauty that stood out differently among the rest. Andrea ced desserts


    on the table in order, and I once again caught a whiff of her peach scent, which caused my primitive


    lust in the first ce.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. She was so alluring just standing there. I wished she would look at me


    like I did, but she kept her head down throughout the entire process, looking as though she would


    receive a severe scolding if she so much as raised her head.


    In fact, I understood her situation. In a Pack, a ve cannot look at someone of a higher status.


    I never thought it was a good system. I hoped that one day, ves could live with human rights and get


    paid reasonably, instead of being someone¡¯s property, like my mate was right now.


    ¡°Andrea,¡± Michael¡¯s daughter called out suddenly.


    I had a bad feeling instantly.


    Andrea walked to her side, and her own head was still bent low.


    ¡°Twant to drink that wine,¡± Michael¡¯s daughter said, pointing to the wine on the other side of the table.


    Andrea nodded, then walked around the table to bring the bottle of wine over. Then, she bent down to


    pour a ss for Michael¡¯s daughter. Unexpectedly, Michael¡¯s daughter brought her hand up to touch


    the stem of the wine ss, then seemingly swept the ss off the table unintentionally. The ss


    crashed to the ground and shattered into pieces, as the wine spilled all over the floor. Michael¡¯s


    daughter, whose dress was now red from the wine, jerked up from her seat and shouted, ¡°My dress!¡±


    Andrea was at a loss, and she bent over desperately to apologize, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Michael¡¯s Luna


    reached out and smacked Andrea as she scolded, ¡°You idiot! You can¡¯t even


    pour a drink properly!¡± I was shocked at the scene that unfolded in front of me. I couldn¡¯t believe that


    Andrea was subjected to this kind of treatment.


    I wanted to get up and put Andrea behind me to protect her. The wolf in me also urged me to tear the


    woman who hurt my mate into pieces.


    But before I could stand up, Michael¡¯s daughter suddenly pulled Andrea behind her and said,¡± Mom,


    she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    The Luna sat down once more and shot Andrea a re.


    Michael¡¯s daughter patted Andrea¡¯s arms, then blinked herrge eyes at Andrea and asked,¡± Are you


    alright?¡±


    Andrea nodded in panic.


    ¡°Then, clean up this ce.¡± Michael¡¯s daughter sat back down.


    Andrea knelt on the floor, using her bare hands to pick up the shards of ss. I watched in deep worry;


    afraid that she would cut her hands on the ss shards.


    Who would have thought that at this moment, Michael¡¯s daughter would suddenly raise her feet and


    bring it down harshly on Andrea¡¯s hand when the crowd was not looking.


    Andrea¡¯s hand was smashed right into the ss shards instantly.


    Andrea didn¡¯t utter a single sound, even in such pain. As for Michael¡¯s daughter, she suddenly turned


    her head and reached out a hand toward Andrea as she said, ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t see your hand


    there¡­!¡±


    How dare she touching my mate like that!


    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Who gave them the right to bully Andrea like that? Did they think I was


    invisible?


    I pulled Andrea up and picked her up by the waist.


    ¡°If you touch her again, I¡¯ll break your fingers,¡± I growled dangerously. Michael¡¯s daughter froze, not


    daring to move a muscle. I saw the shocked look that everyone gave me, but I didn¡¯t care at all. I


    carried Andrea out of that hellhole, then mind-linked my Beta, asking him to clean up the mess for me.


    Andrea¡¯s face was pale, and cold sweat was pouring down her forehead.


    I asked her where her room was.


    She raised her uninjured hand and pointed to the small utility room next to the kitchen. I couldn¡¯t


    believe she had been living in a ce like that, but I was even more shocked when I saw the


    furnishings inside it.


    She didn¡¯t even have a bed to sleep on! It was just an old, foam mattress.


    These people! How could they treat her like this?!


    I ced her down on the mattress and went about checking her injuries.


    Luckily, her wolf seemed to have good capabilities and had already helped her heal the majority of


    Andrea¡¯s wounds. She was already looking much better now.


    ¡°Have you been living like this all the while?¡± I pressed. Because of worry and heartache, my voice


    came out harsher than I intended.


    She looked as though I frightened her, and she curled up without a word. She only dared to look at me


    with her sea-blue eyes.


    I felt like a thousand needles had pierced my heart at how she looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t hurt you. You know that I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    I tried tofort her, but she looked too sad, no matter what I did.


    ¡°Could you say something? Anything will do¡­¡±


    I was now desperate to know what she had been through all these years while I had not been by her


    side.


    I waited for a long time, but she never said a word.


    A bad feeling surged up within me. From the time I met her today until now, I have not heard her say a


    complete sentence except for ¡°yes¡± and ¡°sorry.¡±


    I suddenly realized that she might not be able to talk at all! However, I didn¡¯t dare mention this lest she


    was further aggravated. She already seemed resistant to me before this, after all.


    I just wished for her not to be so sad so that she would calm down.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s okay not to talk,¡± I said as I tried tofort her once more,


    As she did during the day, she turned away from me, showing me her back as she faced the wall.


    A few momentster, I heard her suppressing a whimper. It was obvious she didn¡¯t want me to find out


    that she was crying, as her voice was so faint, it was barely audible. ¡°Andrea?¡± I whispered.


    She ignored me.


    I could only sit quietly on the edge of the mattress and wait for her to calm down.


    In fact, as her mate, the only thing I wanted to do right now was to take her into my arms and rest her


    forehead on my chest. Even if she cried, her tears should only stain my skin and nothing else.


    But I knew that was probably too reckless if I were to do so. She probably didn¡¯t like my touch too


    much, or she wouldn¡¯t have been so resistant at the start, knowing that I was her mate. After about ten


    minutes, the faint choking finally stopped. She turned around and looked at me with her stunning sea-


    blue eyes, as though asking why I hadn¡¯t left yet.


    ¡°I want to stay with you,¡± I said truthfully.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Enzo¡¯s POV


    Andrea looked surprised. Her mouth slightly opened, and her eyes were wide.


    I reached out to touch her hair, but she frowned and leaned back away from me. I withdrew my hand


    hesitantly and instead said, ¡°Can I stay with you?¡±


    I was asking for her opinion, and I hoped she would say yes.


    She stared at me again, and I was afraid that she thought I was some pervert trying to take advantage


    of her. Although¡­ That wasn¡¯t far from the truth, after all.


    So, I quickly added, ¡°I can turn into a wolf. I definitely won¡¯t do anything to you in that state.


    ¡°My wolf¡¯s name is Ethan. It¡¯s very docile.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, so I took it as consent.


    I started to undo my shirt and tie.


    Her eyes widen at my actions, as she held her knees tighter to her chest, looking at me as though I


    was a pervert. ¡°No, wait! Because turning into a wolf will shred my clothes¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to start


    taking them off in front of you! ¡­¡± I felt tongue-tied and didn¡¯t know what to say suddenly. She frowned


    at me for a moment, then turned around once more to face the wall.


    I shrugged and couldn¡¯t help but rub my forehead.


    Taking off my suit, I folded it and ced it on the table.


    Ethan, my wolf, appeared.


    Ethan¡¯s body was pure ck, except for the tuft of white fur at the tip of his ears.


    Tasionally thought he was a little finicky, but perhaps my mate would like it, because Kyle once said


    that the two tufts of white hair were cute.


    All girls like cute things, right? I tried my best to rein in my ruthless aura, keeping my eyes low to please


    her. I retracted my sharp ws, using the back of my paws to touch her waist. Her shoulders jerked


    slightly, and my heart ached at her reaction.


    I rubbed my head against her arm, and she finally inclined her head to look at me.


    Sure enough, after a moment of shock, her gaze fell on the tips of my ears.


    She furrowed her brows, as if thinking how a fierce, bloodthirsty Alpha, who was also a top hunter and


    killer, could have such a cute pair of ears. This was entirely my mother¡¯s doing. She was a snow-white


    she-wolf, and her genes were


    passed down to me.


    Andrea raised her hand to touched my ears. Her hands were not soft, but they easily aroused me.


    Not to mention, my ears were one of the more sensitive ces.


    I suppressed the urge to crush her under my body. A touch was enough for now.


    After turning into a wolf, my sense of smell became sharper. The peach smell from her body had


    be more intense, and I couldn¡¯t help but rub my head against her stomach after smelling it.


    Oh, it smelled so good¡­


    I felt as though my animal instincts were about to take over my humanity.


    I couldn¡¯t resist sticking out my tongue¡­


    I paid the price for it in the next second. Andrea grabbed me by the ears and kicked me to the ground.


    ¡°Awoo¡­¡± I heard Ethan let out a painful whimper. Having been taught a lesson, I chose to lie quietly on


    the ground and not make any rash moves. Andreay down with her back facing me and covered


    herself in a thin nket. All I could see was the back of her head.


    After I was sure she had fallen asleep, I got up from the floor and walked over to her. The window in


    her room was small, and only a small stream of faint moonlight coulde through.


    However, I was still able to see her face clearly. I crept up on her mattress, wanting to find a spot to lie


    down next to her, but Kyle suddenly mind-linked me.


    ¡®Hey, man! Where are you?¡¯ Kyle asked.


    ¡®Is there anything important you need from me?¡¯


    ¡®You sound a little impatient,¡¯ Kyle chuckled. ¡®Am I interrupting something?¡¯ I had every intention to p


    his head, but interrupting something? No. I had to be careful even getting on the same bed with my


    mate right now!


    ¡®What the hell do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Kyle shot back.


    ¡®Why are you so nosy?¡¯ I spat.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t care about how I sounded andughed cheerfully. ¡®If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll mind ¨C link


    your mate instead!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re crazy,¡¯ I said through clenched teeth.


    ¡®Come on, hurry up and tell me!¡¯


    I ran out of patience dealing with him, so I answered honestly, ¡®In the little room next to the


    kitchen. It¡¯s Andrea¡¯s room.¡¯


    ¡®Getting into her bed so soon?!¡¯ Kyle eximed excitedly.


    ¡®You¡¯re overthinking it,¡¯ I sneered. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing¡­!


    I cut off the mind-link without another word, not wanting Kyle to bother me anymore.


    Andrea suddenly rolled over, and I jumped to the ground in surprise. I was afraid she would catch me


    climbing onto her bed. I was a little anxious. My mate was obviously so close, but I couldn¡¯t touch her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few more minutes, I suddenly heard the door handle turning.


    I raised my head and met the eyes of the person who opened the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I


    growled lowly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lock the door? Aren¡¯t you and Andrea¡­?¡± Kyle looked at Andrea, who


    was lying in bed, then down at me. He froze for two seconds, then snorted.


    I shot him an angry re, as he quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re an Alpha! Why did you turn


    into a wolf and lie on the ground?!¡± Kylemented as he pulled out his phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    sh light shone on my face, as Kyle stifled augh. ¡°I¡¯m sending it to the whole Pack to let them see


    how our Alpha can¡¯t catch his Luna.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired of living, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Kyle made a shushing gesture toward me and said, ¡°Keep it down. Don¡¯t get mad! You might wake


    your Luna.¡± Having said that, Kyle closed the door quietly and left. I looked at the door, then at my


    lovely mate. Finally, I gave up the urge to rush out and teach Kyle a lesson and flopped back down on


    the edge of Andrea¡¯s mattress. I hoped that I could see her tomorrow morning when I opened my eyes.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Andrea¡¯s POV


    My biological clock always woke me up at half-past five every morning, since I had to get up to clean


    the house and prepare breakfast for Alpha Michael¡¯s family,


    Today, when I got up from the mattress, my leg brushed against something soft and furry.


    I rubbed my eyes and saw a solid ck wolf tail.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    A low, hoarse voice floated into my ear, and I jerked around to meet those golden-brown, cloudy eyes.


    The giant wolf had also woken up, seemingly tired.


    He got up from the ground and walked over to me. He circled my back, then reached out to rub my


    neck like it was the most natural thing. Then, he wrapped his body around my waist and ced his


    head on my thigh.


    ¡°Go back to sleep¡­¡± he said blearily.


    I was stunned speechless.


    I wanted to push him away, but he simply licked the back of my hand with his rough tongue and said,


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Why did this wolf feel so familiar?


    I felt a little dizzy. He smelled so good!


    If I could, I wanted to stick to him all the time.


    However¡­


    I didn¡¯t think Enzo and I were close enough to be waking up in the same bed. He¡¯s about to marry


    Melissa, after all.


    I didn¡¯t want to provoke him.


    I should go and wash up and then prepare breakfast.


    I patted his head, trying to wake him up.


    He didn¡¯t even twitch.


    I tried increasing the force in my hand.


    He still didn¡¯t move.


    1¡­ picked him up by both his ears. His head was heavy. As I held him up by his ears, his usually deep


    and solemn eyes had almost narrowed into slits.


    However, he wasn¡¯t angry at my rude behavior. In fact, I almost thought I saw an aggrieved


    expression in his eyes.


    That look in his eyes would have deceived me if Enzo hadn¡¯t suddenly turned into a naked man.


    He was so close to me! I swear he wasn¡¯t even more than ten centimeters!


    He had his arms by my side, and hisrge body covered mine from above.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that I realized he had a wolf teeth ne hanging on his neck. That ice-


    cold ne that weighed less than five gramsnded on my chest, yet it gave me the feeling of being


    burned byva. He studied me as though I was breakfast on his te and he was about to devour. I


    saw his gaze travel downwards from my eyes and¡­nded on my lips.


    Oh my god! Perhaps I was overthinking it, but he looked like he wanted to kiss me. I let go of my grip


    on his ears to covered my mouth. His eyes widened a fraction, and suddenly smirked. To my shock, he


    unexpectedly lowered his head andnded a kiss on the back of my hand.


    A kiss on the hand was an extremely normal etiquette, and even a kiss on the cheek was typical. But


    on this sunny morning, I waspletely taken away by this gentle kiss.


    Enzo pulled away from my hand from my mouth andughed. ¡°Careful. Don¡¯t forget to breathe there.¡±


    He was right. I felt as though the air was thin, and I almost forgot to breathe for a moment. My head felt


    like it had been stuffed with cotton, light and limp. The only thing that reminded me that all of this was


    real was the heat from Enzo¡¯s body and the hardness pressing against my thigh. I looked down at his


    well-defined chest muscles. Even knowing that this was a normal response to every man waking up in


    the morning, I still felt my face burning up.


    Enzo wasn¡¯t shy at all. His smile only grew wider as he saw my reaction


    I forced myself to look away from him, then pushed the man lying on top of me aside with all the


    strength I could muster.


    Then, I threw the thin nket over his body and stood up with my back facing him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless,¡± I heard Enzo mutter in a low voice.


    I turned to frown at him. The hand holding the thin nket jerked, and his eyes were elsewhere as he


    said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t way that.¡±


    I sighed, then pointed at the door.


    I still needed to work, so I needed some time to myself.


    As for Enzo, he should go and apany Melissa. She was his fianc¨¦e, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡±


    Enzo raised an eyebrow, and his voice pitched a few notches higher.


    I sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± He sprawled on my mattress andy still. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± .


    I thank God that he could understand my gestures, but it was unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t willing to follow


    what I wanted him to do.


    After several minutes of persuading him, Enzo still refused to leave. He seemed determined to stay


    here.


    I had no choice but to give up on getting him to leave.


    I opened the door, then went around to the back of the vi, where there was a washbasin out in the


    open that I could wash up. After my morning routine, I turned off the tap and shook off the water on my


    hands. I turned around and found Enzo leaning against the wall and watching me, dressed in the white


    shirt he had onst night.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Instead of wearing a tie and suit like he did yesterday, Enzo wore a white shirt and had casually rolled


    up his sleeves to his elbow. The top two buttons of his shirt were also unfastened, and even his hair


    was brought back behind his head casually.


    His appearance was obviously messy, but I thought he looked handsome.


    I forced myself to look away again, trying to ignore his presence as much as possible, I needed to have


    the entire vi cleaned spotless by seven in the morning, and then breakfast ready by eight.


    I had to prepare two extra portions for breakfast today. One was for Beta Kyle from the Cold Moon


    Pack, and one was for the man beside me.


    Others from the Cold Moon Pack were visiting, but only Alpha Enzo and his Beta lived here


    I started cleaning the stair¡¯s railing while Enzo leaned against it to watch me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I tried to ignore his eyes on me, but it was tough.


    Why did he have to stand there and stare at me? Didn¡¯t he have things to do? Was it fun or pleasing to


    watch me work?


    I sighed, then straightened up, trying my best to avoid his gaze. I didn¡¯t want him to keep staring at me.


    However, Enzo¡¯s eyes followed me instantly, as though he could see through my thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with looking at my mate? You¡¯ll have to get used to it. After all, I will look at you


    every day for the rest of our lives after getting married,¡± Enzo said cheerfully with raised brows.


    I was taken aback by his words, and I could only blush and shake my head.


    I was just a ve. As an Alpha, he was promised to someone else, and that person was not me.


    He watched my movements, froze, then pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time.


    I knew he would understand what I meant and that he was also seriously considering the matter.


    He would know that it was unwise to keep bugging me. As the Cold Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha, he should


    have gone to apany the woman who was worthy of him.


    I was just an insignificant little ve, after all.


    I bent down again to clean the railing. I thought that I would hear Enzo¡¯s footsteps leaving. He would go


    back to his room and distant a ve like me.


    My life wouldn¡¯t change a bit because I met my mate. I would still be a maid.


    I was waiting for him to leave.


    As expected, I heard his footsteps. My eyes burned, but it was hard to tell if I felt disappointed


    or something else. However, just as my heart was about to hit rock bottom, a hand grabbed my wrist,


    forcing me to turn around,


    I red at Enzo, who had an overly serious look on his face.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d marry you, so I will. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you¡­¡± Enzo said as he wrapped his arm around my waist. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else.


    ¡°Only you. It has to be you. No one else will do.¡±


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re my mate. Whether byw, nature, or any other principle, you¡¯re mine either way.


    ¡°Do you understand me, now that I¡¯ve said it like that?¡± Enzo asked as he looked me in the eyes.


    My mind had turned intoplete mush, and I was so nervous. It felt like my heart was about to jump


    out of my throat. I couldn¡¯t even think of a response to his words. My nerves were on the verge of


    exploding, and it felt like my brain was running low on blood. Every time Enzo came near me, it felt like


    I was in a drunken haze that left me with no way to respond to his words. Without much thought, my


    body decided for me before my mind did. I raised the rag I used to wipe the railing, bringing it up


    between us. Enzo froze. ¡°¡­ What does that mean?¡±


    I tilted my head to the side and answered him in a small, shaky voice, ¡°W-wipe the railing¡­¡± I wanted


    to say something to him, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve said anything else


    but ¡°yes¡± and ¡°sorry¡±, and these three words had taken all my strength and courage.


    I don¡¯t know if I was wrong, but I felt as though I saw a ¡°breaking¡± expression on Enzo¡¯s face.


    My instinct told me that he didn¡¯t like what I had said,


    I panicked and pushed him away, then knelt to the ground and quickly began to rub the railings once


    more.


    ¡°You¡­ Other than ¡°yes¡± and ¡°sorry¡±, the first thing you actually said to me was ¡°wipe the railing¡±?!¡±


    Enzo¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    I nced at him from the corner of my eyes and felt that he was happy but also unhappy at the same


    time.


    ¡°Do you really like wiping the railings so much?¡± Enzo frowned and asked seriously.


    Afraid that Alpha Enzo would get angry, I hurriedly shook my head and replied, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Then, I continued to wipe the railings.


    Enzo rubbed the middle of his brow with his fingers.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like to do it, you don¡¯t have to. Just say that I demanded you to stop.¡±


    I looked at him with a helpless expression. It might be more urate to say I was dumbfounded.


    Enzo couldn¡¯t protect me for the rest of my life. I needed to protect myself in the future.


    If I didn¡¯t work today because of Enzo¡¯s favoritism, Ellen would punish me twice the amount once Enzo


    left.


    It was 6:15 AM based on the clock in the living room. I still had a lot of work to do.


    I stopped looking at him and concentrated on cleaning up the house.


    About ten minutester when I entered the vi once more with a bucket of water, Enzo was no longer


    in the living room.


    He had probably gone back to his room, as everyone would be getting up in less than an hour. As the


    Cold Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha, Enzo still needed to head back to shower and change his clothes to look


    presentable.


    I finished up myst work in the living room and made it to the kitchen in time to prepare today¡¯s


    breakfast by 7:20 AM.


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Melissa asked as she stood behind me.


    Since we had guests today, Melissa wasn¡¯t wearing herce nightgown as usual but had changed into


    gray sports attire.


    I looked down at myself subconsciously, then lowered my gaze to look at the blueberry pancakes on


    the te in front of me.


    Melissa had decided on what she wanted for breakfast initially, so I had a list of recipes for each day.


    Today was Wednesday, and I followed the list and prepared blueberry pancakes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating blueberry pancakes today. I want to eat¡­¡± Melissa rolled her eyes and said with


    a smile, ¡°I want to eat apple pie, hashbrowns, and steak.¡±


    I gripped my apron tightly. None of Melissa¡¯s requests ovepped with the meal list I had prepared


    today My best friend was purposely making things difficult for me. I looked at the time. There was no


    way I could finish making breakfast by 8:00 AM if I started over again.


    I tried to exin this to Melissa, but she simply leaned against the doorframe, looked straight at me,


    and said, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Did you have such a good sleepst night that you¡¯ve


    forgotten how to cook?¡±.


    I curled my hands into fists, then shook my head.


    My best and only friend had be hostile towards me. She deliberately did all of this to me just


    because the person she liked was getting closer to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any more blueberry pancakes?¡±


    Suddenly, a man with gold, curly hair that reached his shoulders asked as he sticked his head into the


    kitchen and looked around. He was gorgeous, had very attractive features, and his figure was tall and


    lean. It was hard to distinguish his gender at first nce, and it was worth mentioning that he looked a


    little mixed blood. His skin was also pale.


    He wore a dark blue, floral-printed shirt. His top buttons were unfastened, revealing arge part of his


    chest and corbone. His appearance made him look like a living image of a yboy.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    I could feel the Beta aura from him. He must be Enzo¡¯s Beta, Kyle Larsen.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Kyle said as he sighed. ¡°Enzo was just talking about how much he was looking forward to


    eating it. Me too.¡±


    I was stunned, and I looked over at Melissa.


    Melissa¡¯s pretty eyebrows knitted together, but she smiled at me after a few seconds. ¡°Better make those


    blueberry pancakes then. Since Alpha Enzo wants them, of course, we¡¯ll make sure he gets them.¡± Then,


    she turned around, nodded at Kyle, then left the kitchen. Kyle inclined his head and greeted her. After


    Melissa left, he winked at me before mouthing,¡± No need to thank me.¡±


    I gave him a grateful smile, then let out a relieved sigh before going back to my work. During breakfast,


    Enzo had changed into a casual outfit that was surprisingly simr to what Melissa was wearing. One


    could mistake them for being a couple¡¯s outfit, even. I¡¯ve never been a sensitive person, but right now,


    the air was getting thin as I looked at them. I set up breakfast and waited for them to take seat.


    Usually, I would wait until Alpha and the rest were seated before sitting down, but I knew today I could


    only stand and stay at the side, as Melissa would definitely not allow me to join the table.


    Enzo nced at me, then suddenly tapped Kyle on the shoulder and raised an eyebrow.


    Kyle tightened his hand on his utensils, then shed out a forced smile.Then he got up and walked over


    to me, pointing at the seat next to Alpha Enzo and said, ¡°you can sit over there.¡±


    I waved my hand in shock and surprise.


    ¡°Go ahead. Otherwise, Enzo will cut all my precious hair off.¡±


    What did he mean by that? I had a confused look as Kyle pushed me towards Enzo, who took my hand


    and sat me directly on the chair.


    I was about to get up, because I saw Melissa¡¯s sharp, deadly gaze on me. Enzo pressed down on my


    shoulder and leaned close to me, as he whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t sit here, I wouldn¡¯t mind you sitting on


    myp instead.¡± I was speechless.


    I dutifully sat in the seat that Kyle had pulled out for me.


    ¡°Eat up. I¡¯ll try your food too,¡± Enzo smiled. Ellen finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. She put down her


    silvers and said to Enzo, ¡°Alpha Enzo, you¡¯ve mistaken your union partner. My daughter, Melissa, is your


    fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°I never


    :


    Enzo was helping me cut the blueberry pancakes. Without looking up, he said, ¡°I never acknowledged


    her as my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Are you backing out from this union?!¡±.


    Enzo put down the utensils after he was done with the pancakes. Then, he turned to Ellen and gave her


    a calm smile. To Alpha Michael, he said solemnly, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going through with this union. But the


    one I want to go through with is¡­ Andrea.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a ve! Melissa is our daughter!¡± Ellen screamed and stood up.


    Enzo didn¡¯t spare a nce at Ellen. His eyes were on Michael, waiting for his response.


    My palms glistened with sweat. I never imagined there would be someone so determined to choose me.


    Melissa cried. Big, fat tears rolled down her face. Alpha Michael met Enzo¡¯s eyes with a cold face.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After a long silence, Michael finally said, ¡°Andrea is not my daughter. She¡¯s not qualified to marry you in


    Melissa¡¯s stead.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I was just a ve. I knew since the beginning that this was impossible.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say she¡¯s not qualified. I can feel the Alpha aura in Andrea. She must have Alpha bloodline,


    despite not being your daughter.¡± Michael stiffened, ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s my sister¡¯s daughter, but-¡°. ¡°But you


    actually let your niece be your ve. What you did really surprised the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°Because she was born cursed! She killed her mother!¡± Ellen screamed.


    Every time Ellen said those words, it felt like a million knives drove into my heart.


    I¡¯d never seen my mother¡¯s face before. I didn¡¯t even know what she looked like, and the life she fought


    to give me seemed like an unforgivable sin to the eyes of others.


    inzo finally turned his head to look at Ellen.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous? You speak of hardbor as curse¡­ You make me feel ike I¡¯ve


    gone back hundreds of years. Perhaps those primitive people back then can agree with


    lou.¡±


    inzo put down his cutlery and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°But, I beg to differ.¡±


    saw how Ellen was speechless at Enzo¡¯s words, and her face was burning red.


    But-¡± Ellen was silent for a few moments, but then she argued again.


    lowever, Enzo suddenly leaned back, pinched his brow¡¯s middle, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡°but¡±.


    le straightened up again, ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re weaker than me. What I mean to say is that I¡¯m here to


    inform you of my decision, not to discuss it.¡± knew that Enzo was threatening them. Our pack simply


    could not defeat the Cold Moon Pack ¡®hen it came down to it, and that¡¯s exactly why Alpha Michael was


    in a hurry to agree when


    the Cold Moon Pack suggested a union between them.


    There was no need for our pack to fear an attack from the Silver Mountain Pack as long as we had the


    Cold Moon Pack¡¯s protection and the joint forces of both packs.


    ¡°Alpha Michael, your Luna may not have thought this through, but what do you think?¡±


    Enzo gave Michael a nd smile, as if he was giving Michael a choice. But in fact, things have already


    got to this point, and everyone knows the answer.


    ¡°Of course, the union will continue. Andrea will be your new Luna,¡± Michael said hoarsely. The smile on


    his face was shaky, and he looked close to breaking down.


    ¡°Michael!¡± Ellen¡¯s piercing scream rang out. ¡°Shut up. Sit down and eat,¡± Michael warned Ellen. Enzo


    turned to me and said, ¡°How about it? I did what I said, and instantly too. Isn¡¯t your husband great?¡±


    I watched him gloating and even a little smugly, but I couldn¡¯t feel the same as he did.


    Because underneath the table where no one could see, Melissa stepped on my feet, crushing it down


    hard.


    At the same time, she also mind-linked me. ¡®Andrea, give up on him. Don¡¯t betray me. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll kill


    you myself!¡¯

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    The crushing pressure on the back of my foot was so painful that it traveled through my body. Cold sweat


    crept out on the back of my neck. However, the pain I felt did not alle from that. Part of the pain


    came from my heart. The more Melissa hurt me, the more my heart hurt.


    For 19 years, I¡¯ve treated her as my salvation. She was reason I still held hope to this world, and now


    that reason was gone.


    Our 20 years of friendship was nothingpared to a man.


    I felt betrayed


    I nced at Melissa. She hadn¡¯t bothered to disguise the malice or hatred in her eyes. For a moment, I


    felt that she had deliberately created a false sense of friendship between us. In fact, she had never once


    regarded me as a friend.


    I suddenly remembered that a few days ago, when I was scrubbing the floor, Melissa had told Ellen to let


    me take her ce in this marriage and that she didn¡¯t want to marry that devil. That Enzo wasn¡¯t good


    enough for her anyway and that I was just their ve and it would be more suitable for me to marry him


    instead, but she only wasn¡¯t sure if Enzo would like me because I wasn¡¯t as pretty as her.


    I hadn¡¯t given it much thought back then because I thought Melissa had said those things out of fear of


    the uing marriage. But now, I suddenly felt that she meant every word of it.


    To her, I¡¯ve always been a ve who couldn¡¯tpare to her.


    I just didn¡¯t understand. If she hated me so much and couldn¡¯t stand me, why would she be nice to me on


    purpose? Didn¡¯t she find it exhausting to keep up the act?


    ¡®Give up on him, Andrea. Don¡¯t force me to kill you.¡¯


    Melissa repeated once more, and I could feel how serious she was. My shoulders shook, and I dropped


    the fork in my hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo asked, looking at me. I shook my head and forced myself to


    smile at him, indicating that I was okay. Enzo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Howe you can¡¯t even hold your


    fork properly? Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    I was done for. Melissa¡¯s hatred and jealousy towards me must have deepened, and she must be


    tempted to skin me alive right now. The fear I felt towards Melissa manifested in my attitude towards


    Enzo, as I subconsciously moved away from him, even pushed my te further from him. Enzo¡¯s smile


    froze on his face. He looked at me for a second and even tugged on my clothes underneath the table,


    trying to get me toe around. I had to admit that I longed for him. He was my mate, and I had the


    natural desire to live with him and stay by his side.


    However, I valued my life too much. I didn¡¯t want to die, much less by Melissa¡¯s hands.


    My life was not only my own. It also belonged to my mother, who fought to ensure that I survived.


    After breakfast, I wiped the dishes in the kitchen with my apron.


    Suddenly, strong, powerful arms came around my waist.


    Enzo pressed his face against mine and gently rubbed against it. I could even feel his stubble on my


    cheeks. ¡°Stop wiping the dishes. I want to take you out,¡± he whispered into my ear.


    The sweet scent of wine surrounded me again, and I felt a little drunk.


    I shivered at the feel of his chest pressed against my back. I could feel the outline of his muscles and the


    firm, toned flesh and the beating heart that was hidden beneath.


    I swallowed, trying hard to suppress my desire for him. My hands were still wet from the dishes, and I


    was afraid I would ruin his shirt. So, I didn¡¯t push him away the moment I could but went to wash my


    hands instead. I don¡¯t know what kind of hint my actions gave him, but he suddenly became ted. He


    kept trailing gentle kisses on my ears and the side of my neck Oh my god, what was he doing?! I didn¡¯t


    bother drying my hands and reached down to break the hold of his arms around me.


    I turned around and pushed him away, then stood about two meters away from him.


    His golden-brown eyes suddenly widened as though he didn¡¯t understand my behavior. I covered the


    back of my neck. I couldn¡¯t stop shivering from his kisses and stared at him angrily. ¡°No¡­ No kisses?¡±


    Enzo asked me. He looked so innocent that it made me feel like I was guilty by pushing him away.


    However, I wasn¡¯t that far gone. I gritted my teeth and shot back, ¡°W-what do you think?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was difficult to pronounce the words, and I couldn¡¯t stop my stuttering either. I wasn¡¯t used to speaking,


    but for some reason, I had the desire to express myself with words when I faced Enzo.


    ¡°I say it¡¯s okay!¡± Enzo pursed his lips and looked at me, looking like a stubborn child who insisted on


    eating candy.


    ¡°Not. Okay!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. You didn¡¯t push me away when I hugged you just now. I said I¡¯d take you


    out to y, and you went to wash your hands right away. Didn¡¯t that mean you epted me?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± I wanted to tell him that he had read too much into it and it was wrong, but I held my tongue for


    a long time and didn¡¯t finish my sentence. He frowned and put his hands on his hips. After a few


    seconds, he suddenly stepped forward to grab my arm and pull me out of the kitchen. ¡°You? You what?


    You¡¯are just doing this because you know I can¡¯t get mad.¡± Enzo muttered. I patted his hand away,


    pointed at the kitchen sink, and yelled, ¡°Dishes! Dishes!¡± I grabbed the door frame and he couldn¡¯t pull


    me anymore. Enzo turned to re at me and asked, ¡°Are the dishes more important than me?¡± I didn¡¯t


    answer him.


    ¡°Tell me! Which is more important? Me or the dishes?!¡± Enzo pulled on my arm, insistent on getting an


    answer from me.


    He looked so fierce, his tone the same, but the question he asked only made me feel exasperated, and I


    even felt he was cute.


    ¡°Come on, Enzo. You¡¯re our Alpha, yet you¡¯re fighting with some dishes for favor? Seriously?¡± Kyle said


    as he leaned over the railing upstairs and watched us from above.


    Enzo raised his head to look at Kyle calmly before turning around and saying to me, ¡°How about I help


    you deal with your kitchen chores, and youe out with me?¡±


    I gave him a sideways nce, not understanding what he meant. An evil grin spread across Enzo¡¯s face


    as he pulled me on the arm and headed outside. He shouted at Kyle, who was still watching the show


    from upstairs, ¡°I leave it to you!¡± A growl rang out from behind me. ¡°Enzo!¡± Enzo ignored Kyle and pulled


    me into his ck Bentley.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    It wasn¡¯t until I got into the car that I suddenly realize what¡¯s going on and struggled to get out.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten Melissa¡¯s warning. She would definitely kill me! I sat up from the passenger seat and


    was about to open the door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, stop it,¡± Enzo stroked my hair.


    I turned to re at him, then tried to open the door once more. ¡°Andrea.¡± Enzo suddenly leaned over and


    pressed his body over mine. I held my breath instantly. I didn¡¯t even dare to exhale.


    He looked at me, his eyes tracing over my eyebrows, skimming over my nose and mouth, and continued


    downward¡­


    It felt like he was undressing me with his eyes!


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away from them again,¡± Enzo said in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you


    turn into minepletely.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. He smiled lightly and buckled my seat belt for me, then got up to drive the


    car.


    He was gentle and sometimes even childish, but those things didn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s still an


    Alpha. More often than not, he was domineering and straightforward.


    As long as it was something he wanted, it¡¯s hard for me to resist.


    Shortly after the car started, I opened the car window. Enzo nced at me, ¡°Is it too hot?¡±


    No, that wasn¡¯t what I thought.


    In fact, the car was much cooler than outside, with the AC on,


    The space in the car was just too confined, which somehow amplified the sharp smell of wine that Enzo


    emanated.


    I was afraid that I would go into heat if I immersed myself too long in his scent because the proposition in


    his scent was unmistakable and obvious. I felt that he was doing it on purpose, but I had no proof.


    ¡°Where¡­ go?¡± I asked him whispering. Heughed.


    I looked at him, not understanding why.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Enzo suddenly said.


    I frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fifth time you talked to me, so I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re willing to say something


    other than ¡°yes¡± or ¡°sorry¡± to me.¡±


    He reached out with his hand to grasp my palm and continued, ¡°At least this means that I¡¯m different


    than others to you.¡±


    Sometimes, I really doubt those rumors about how bloodthirsty Alpha Enzo was. He was so gentle and


    considerate to me, and he was just so¡­ likable.


    But I know that no matter how much I liked him, some things simply didn¡¯t belong to me, and no amount


    of insisting would change the oue. I pulled my hand out from his grasp and looked out the window


    again. There was a short silence in the car after that. Just when I thought Enzo would ignore me, le


    suddenly answered my question, ¡°We¡¯re going to the ce we first met.¡±


    I was stunned. Wasn¡¯t the ce we first met at Alpha Michael¡¯s courtyard?


    *****


    Maybe because I didn¡¯t ride in cars often, I got carsick and fell asleep without realizing it.


    I didn¡¯t wake up until Enzo called me.


    ¡°Andrea, we¡¯re here.¡±


    I opened my sleepy eyes and looked around. There was a vast expense of green as far as my eye could


    reach. The scenery here was breathtaking, and the air was crisp and fresh. For some reason, the ce


    somehow felt familiar to me. The feeling only intensified after Enzo led me to a crooked willow tree.


    I remember this ce now!


    This was the ce where I first smelled the insatiable scent!


    Now that I thought about it, I realized that the scent was the same one I could smell from Enzo.


    I looked at Enzo in shock, and a subtle feeling of how this was all fated surged up in my heart. The fact


    he was my mate was enough to exin the destiny between us, but I still couldn¡¯t help but rejoice at the


    unexpected encounter between us. ¡°You see, it was fate that brought you to me. This was the ce


    where I first smelled your scent,¡± Enzo said as he stepped over the exposed roots as he pulled off a


    bunch of willow branches.


    ¡°I went crazy that night, trying to find you. Even though I failed in the end, but God was still watching over


    me, and sent you back to my side.¡± I watched as he bent down to arrange the willow branches into a


    circle, then plucked a few wildflowers to stick them into the branches to make a little wreath.


    He ced the wreath on my head, then looked me in the eye andplimented. ¡°Beautiful¡±


    Indeed. I thought that the wreath he made was a thousand times more beautiful than the crystal crown


    that Melissa made me wear the other day. The sunlight reflected in his eyes, like a stone thrown into a


    calmke, creating ripple after ripple. It looked like a glittering halo. I simply couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his


    face. We gazed at each other for a long time, so long to the point that my eyes became sore. ¡°You¡­¡± We


    both spoke at the same time. The atmosphere turned awkward. Enzo cleared his throat and said with a


    smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± I sat on one of the exposed roots of the crooked willow tree. Looking out


    in the distance,¡± Thank you.¡±


    He inclined his head slightly and then walked over to lean against the tree. The breeze blew by, and the


    scattered hair on his forehead fluttered in the wind. The scene seemed to soften his entire appearance


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Enzo asked. I pointed at the wreath on my head, ¡°This. I like.¡±


    He crossed his arm across his chest and met my eyes before asking, ¡°So, how are you going to thank


    me?¡± ¡°I. Very poor,¡± I replied as I lowered my head, not daring to look him in the eyes. I heard a soft


    chuckle above me, and then a shadow fell over me. Enzo hade to stand in


    front of me.


    He bent down slightly to meet my eye level, ¡°You¡¯re not poor.¡± My eyes widened at his words. ¡°You have


    a treasure that I don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    I posed the question to Enzo, because I felt that I was poor. I didn¡¯t have a penny to my name, after all.


    ¡°Will you give it to me if I tell you what it is?¡± His eyes fixed on my neck as he spoke. At that moment, I


    suddenly realized.


    Speaking of which, I couldn¡¯t really be considered penniless, because Melissa had given me an


    expensive ne not too long ago to get me to agree to the marriage in her ce. Was it possible that


    Enzo had his eye on that ne?


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. Otherwise, why would Enzo always be staring at


    my neck? I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give!¡± ¡°So generous?¡±


    Enzo hadn¡¯t expected me to agree so eagerly, and he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.


    Enzo was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reached out to me.


    I thought about it, and realized that I didn¡¯t need to bother him to take off the ne himself. So, I


    yanked the ne off my neck in one forceful pull and ced it in Enzo¡¯s palm. ¡°Here,¡± I said solemnly.


    Enzo stared at the palm of his hand still. I don¡¯t know if I saw it incorrectly, but I saw the corner of his lips


    twitch a couple of times.


    ¡°You¡­ D-don¡¯t like it?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Should I¡­ like it?¡± Enzo hesitantly said as he looked at me.


    I blinked at him, wondering if he had lost his mind again. He was obviously staring at it so hard just now,


    and now he turned around and said he didn¡¯t like it?


    Men were indeed mercurial.


    After a long period of silence, Enzo pursed his lips and asked, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t think this is the treasure I


    was talking about just now, do you?¡±


    I nodded.


    Enzo raised an eyebrow, straightened up, and pressed his middle finger against his temple.


    He sighed and emphasized, ¡°Of course this isn¡¯t the treasure I was talking about. Do I look like a man


    who can¡¯t afford a ne like this?¡±


    Now, it was my turn to be confused. ¡°Other than that¡­ I don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re so¡­¡±


    He reached out, and I felt like he wanted to poke my forehead.


    But a momentter, he rxed his entire palm and ced it on my neck, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t beat around


    the bush anymore. The treasure that I said you have, but I didn¡¯t, is you, Andrea! What I want is you!¡±


    Instantly, it felt like my brain had exploded.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at your neck because I wanted your ne. I wanted to¡­¡±


    He grounded his teeth before continuing, ¡°I wanted to sink my teeth into your neck and mark you as


    mine.¡±


    The more he spoke, the more worked up he got, and he gradually ignored the distance between us.


    He got down on one knee and took my hand, his hot breath spraying on my cheek.


    ¡°I want to mark you. I want to make you mine. I want you to bathe in my scene for the rest of your life. I


    want you to think of me and long for me all the time.¡± He stroked my face and said, ¡°That¡¯s the treasure I


    want the most.¡± I was stunned. All the things he wanted to do to me were exactly the same as what I


    wanted to do to him. If I could, I also wanted to bite into his neck and fuse my scent with his, allowing me


    to monopolize him, to captivate his mind and soul. But¡­ Could I really do it? I asked myself honestly¡­


    Could I really do that?


    Melissa wouldn¡¯t leave me alone, and she would kill me along with Enzo¡¯s family.


    On the one hand, I was drowning in his affection, yet I was also trying to break free from the of love


    he hadid down for me.


    Everything seemed to fall into ce naturally, and the atmosphere was also lovely.


    Enzo lifted my chin, and his eyes became bigger as he came in closer to me. I could even see the fine


    hair on his face, which gradually became mottled spots as everything in front of my eyes became blurry.


    Then, at some point when I was not paying attention, his lipsnded on mine!


    I couldn¡¯t help the shudder that ran up my spine when our lips touched. His slightly cold tongue pushed


    through my teeth and slid into my mouth. He then took his time and explored every corner of my mouth


    with his tongue. It was as though someone had fed me strong wine. The sweet aroma of Enzo¡¯s scent


    prated my taste buds along with his tongue, stirring every organ within me. I couldn¡¯t help as my


    arms came up to his shoulders and wrapped around his neck. Enzo ran one hand through my long hair,


    and the other rubbed and squeezed at my waist I felt like a piano that desperately wanted a musician,


    and only Enzo¡¯s fingers could produce such beautiful melody on my body. I responded to him frantically


    as though I wanted to melt myself and merge into his blood and bones.


    We let out low, hoarse gasps as we tangled with each other. The air around us felt thinner, and I became


    a little breathless as time passed.


    He held onto my waist and bit my lips before pulling back slightly. His lips seemed to glisten under the


    sun, and he looked incredibly sexy. ¡°Don¡¯t know how to breathe while kissing?¡± Enzo chuckled before


    pressing against me again. ¡°Let me teach you¡­¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Kissing was perhaps very addictive. All my troubles and fears were behind me when I could feel nothing


    but the warmth of his lips pressed against mine.


    I enjoyed the feeling of drowning in his gentle arms. It felt like a dream to me. There were no worries, no


    confusion, no one or matter that would hurt me. There was only me and my mate, our ordinary yet


    extraordinary lives.


    But I forgot that there would always be a time to wake up in dreams. Enzo released me. He looked at me


    through loweredshes, a deep look in his gaze.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said as he cupped my face.


    Like when Adam was caught stealing the forbidden fruit, my sanity finally broke through the heavy


    barriers and returned to me under those enticing words.


    I couldn¡¯t go with him. Melissa and her family would kill me before I could even leave Blue River Pack


    I looked at him silently.


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± Enzo furrowed his brows as his gaze wandered to my face.


    I shook my head.


    He paused for a moment with a sad expression on his face.


    A momentter, Enzo seemed to have thought of something. He pressed his hands on my shoulder and


    asked, ¡°Are you shaking your head to say ¡®no¡¯, or ¡®you¡¯re not willing¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No¡± and ¡°not willing¡± hadpletely different meanings. If it was a ¡°no¡±, I was willing.


    But Ipletely shattered his hope.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I gritted my teeth and dropped my head. Then, I forced myself to speak in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not


    w-willing.¡±


    I desperately tried to hold back a choking sob. I didn¡¯t want him to find out that I was extremely upset


    about this.


    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you willing? No one is going to stop us from being together. Michael has already


    promised to let you be with me.¡±


    I pushed him away and stood up from the crooked tree. Looking down at Enzo, who was stil half on his


    knees, I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Because¡­ I¡­ d-don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mate!¡± Enzo snapped as he stood up and squeezed my shoulders again. ¡°Not. I-important.¡±


    I lied. Whenever I lied, my face would turn red, but Enzo didn¡¯t know that. I pushed him away once more,


    then backed away with my head down. ¡°I¡¯m l-leaving.¡±


    I clenched my fist tightly, not daring to look at him. Then I turned around and ran away.


    I knew the path back to the vi from here, so I didn¡¯t need to take Enzo¡¯s car nor bear the


    embarrassment and awkwardness of looking at each other silently the whole way back.


    Naturally, I also didn¡¯t have to¡­ Waste energy acting out my dislike for him.


    I returned to the house and continued my work for the day. On this day, Enzo didn¡¯t return.


    Late in the night, Iy on the mattress and forced myself to sleep. But for some reason, as soon as I


    closed my eyes, Enzo¡¯s face would always float into my mind. I started to miss the tone of his voice, the


    way he walked, and the warmth of his embrace. I also missed the scent of wine he had that always


    enticed me.


    When I opened my eyes, I even imagined his face in front of me for an instant. I called out his name in


    my hoarse voice.


    He smiled.


    I rubbed my temples, trying to get Enzo out of my head. He didn¡¯t belong to me anymore, after all.


    I had rejected him, but the union between the two Packs was still there. Enzo would soon agree to marry


    Melissa, and they would walk into their marriage chambers and spend the rest of their lives together.


    After several more attempts, I still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Damn it. I had insomnia.


    To make matters worse, there was a thunderstorm outside. The blinding lightning and explosive sound of


    thunder annoyed me. I got up and put on my clothes, wanting to pour myself a ss of water. But I never


    imagined that I would bump into Melissa after opening the door. The re from the lightning pierced


    through the dim living room, illuminating that gorgeous face with a shockingly gloomy lining. I staggered


    back in fear, as my trembling revealed my panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re that afraid, huh?¡± Melissa took a step forward toward me and leaned on the doorframe. ¡°I


    remember you used to treat me differently. You always liked to hold onto my arm. Why are you so


    frightened when you see me now?¡±


    She straightened up and took another few steps toward me. She stretched her neck closer to my face,


    and her face became bigger as she approached me. Her beautiful-as-pearls eyes now seemed as if they


    would fall out from her sockets.


    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Melissa smiled as the moonlight shone through the window and onto the


    ground. The halo reflected from the ground below, lit up her white dress and the lower half of her face.


    At that moment, I felt as though the girl who had apanied me for 18 years, was a ghost crawling out


    of hell for my life.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Terror surged up in me, and I could only utter a trembling word. Melissa looked me in the eye and gave


    me a soft smile. ¡°So, you can talk after all. I thought all you could say were ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®sorry''¡±. She moved


    away from me and sat down barefoot on the mattress she had given me. She stared at her raised feet


    and tilted her head before saying, ¡°Do you know why Mom won¡¯t let you say anything other than ¡®yes¡¯ or


    ¡®sorry¡¯?¡± Melissa was still looking at me with her head tilted to the side, and the re from the lightning


    outside gave her face an eerily blue tint when it shed. ¡°That¡¯s because my favorite Barbie doll broke


    when I was younger. I cried for a long time, and Mom bought me another one. But not long after, it broke


    again. From then on, I knew that stic products are all fragile. Or rather, all those toys were fragile and


    wouldn¡¯t stay long with me. So¡­¡±


    Melissa looked at me as her lips curled into a smile with her teeth shing. ¡°I wanted to raise a Barbie


    doll of my own. And you were my new Barbie doll.¡± She sighed andmented, ¡°But dolls can¡¯t talk or


    move. You¡¯repletely unlike any of my Barbie dolls.¡±


    Then she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for you not to move. So, to make you more like my dolls, I


    told Mom to keep you from talking.¡± Melissa covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Do you know why I keep


    buying you pretty dresses?¡± she asked me. She looked at me with turquoise eyes and continued,


    ¡°Because it¡¯s so much fun to give dolls new clothes. It¡¯s a tremendous sense of aplishment to see a


    Barbie doll i dressed up so prettily myself.¡± Goosebumps crawled up my spine. I trembled as I looked at


    this girl in front of me who had the face of an angel, but the heart of a demon. ¡°But toys will be toys. She


    can never be the master, nor snitch something that belonged to her master. That is the least sense a toy


    should have!¡± Melissa stood up and slowly approached me. Then, she pressed her palm against my


    neck and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where did you go with Enzo today? What did he do with you? You¡¯re such


    a naughty toy,¡± Melissa said as she shook her head. At the same time, she slowly increased the force of


    her hands on my neck. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to deal with naughty toys¡­ which is to destroy them!¡±


    Thunderp roared through the sky, and Melissa suddenly squeezed my neck violently!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The expression on Melissa¡¯s face was twisted and ugly,


    I once saw Melissa as a sunflower, which had the power to brighten up world instantly. But now the


    petals of this sunflower were falling off piece by piece, never to be the same again


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Melissa screamed shrilly,


    I felt the suffocation creep up in the next moment, and the will to survive made me change into my wolf.


    The moment Andy appeared; Melissa released her hold on my neck,


    Andy retreated to the corner in a half-crouch. Her tail hung downwards, looking as though she would


    leap at her at any moment.


    Melissa looked at me before she suddenly burst out in a maniacalugh,


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing, so I could only watch her closely just in case she made a move again.


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt her unless it was necessary. Even though she had always treated me like a toy, none


    of the care she showed me was fake in my eyes.


    ¡°Do you know what I hate you the most?!¡± Melissa pointed at me as she yelled, ¡°I hate the way you look!


    I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s daughter, yet you are the wolf that resembles Father the most! Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re


    not allowed to turn into your wolf in front of me?!¡±


    My mother was a white wolf, while my father was gray. So, I had grayish-ck fur on my back, ears, and


    neck, simr to my uncle, Michael¡¯s appearance.


    Once, Michael took Melissa and me to visit another Pack together, and I was mistaken for Michael¡¯s


    daughter there.


    That incident upset Melissa so much that she forbade me from transforming into my wolf unless it¡¯s


    necessary.


    I backed up more into the corner. Her frazzled and crazed look terrified me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you! I hate you!¡±


    She suddenly lunged at me, shifting into a brown-ck she-wolf at the same time and tried to pierce my


    neck with her sharp fangs.


    I took a big side-step.


    She missed, and became even more furious at that. An earsplitting and shrill howl was let out of her


    throat, piercing through the clouds and blending with the thunder as it crashed through the sky. Melissa¡¯s


    bloodshot eyesnded on me once more, as she extended her sharp ws, the pointed tiping


    straight for my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but I didn¡¯t have any choice at this moment. I hurled myself


    over her, kicking her head with my hind leg.


    I tried to reason with her, and my wolf, Andy, screamed, ¡°Calm down! Andrea isn¡¯t with Enzo!


    Melissa hissed, ¡°So what? You¡¯ll always be my biggest obstacle as long as you live!¡±


    I could only run for the door, but I froze dead the next second.


    Ellen was standing in the doorway, looking down at me so coldly.


    She remained silent with her deadly gaze fixed on me, before pressing a ck pistol right in the middle


    of my forehead.


    I didn¡¯t believe she would shoot. A gunshot would alert a lot of people. There was no way she would be


    able to exin killing me, and it would destroy the good image she had.


    But no one would be fearless when held at gunpoint, and surly I wasn¡¯t brave enough to escape this


    situation like this.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten in Melissa¡¯s way. I might have spared your life for your mother¡¯s sake, but


    now, I can only send you to hell,¡± Ellen said sullenly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, Melissa suddenly attacked me from behind. Throbbing pain rippled through my back.


    At the same time, Ellen casually pulled out an iron bar from the shoe rack and smashed it down against


    my neck. A killing strike.


    I didn¡¯t even scream before I passed out.


    ***


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d survive. The tearing sensation at my neck told me that I was very close to dying


    I was left in the middle of nowhere, and I didn¡¯t even know where I was.


    I guessed that Ellen was trying to fake my disappearance as the result of a rogue attack, which was the


    best way to justify my death after all.


    I never knew that Melissa could be so cruel. Even though I¡¯ve given up on Enzo, she still refused to let


    me go.


    Perhaps my existence had hurt her pathetic self-esteem, so she chose to kill me to maintain that so-


    called pride of hers.


    I have never hated anyone in my life, but in this moment, I felt a strong desire for revenge against that


    vicious mother-daughter pair.


    I couldn¡¯t continue down that line of thought. Hatred would only further cloud my already weakened


    consciousness.


    My wolf, Andy, was trying her best to save me. But I could feel her strength draining away as she tried.


    We were both severely injured. Even keeping my eyes open right now was extremely difficult. I had to


    support myself with sheer willpower to avoid passing out again. The rain hadn¡¯t stopped, but the sky was


    already turning slightly brighter. I propped my head up to look around, and found myself surrounded by


    tall, gigantic trees.


    I had been hit hard on the back, blood bleeding heavily. I tried to walk but found myself tied by ropes on


    all my limbs.


    The rain pounded on the ground, forming muddy puddles one after another. My fur was all covered in


    mud, making me look like a corpse. I tried to wrench my paws free from the binding ropes, but no avail.


    The knots were just too difficult to undo.


    I wanted to use my teeth to bite my way out of it, but the wound on my neck didn¡¯t allow me to make


    such a movement. It will only further aggravate my injury if I force it. I was tired, in pain, terrified and


    famished. All these feelings were eating away at me, but all of them seemed to be minor in the face of


    death.


    There was only one thought in my mind: to survive.


    I never thought that my life was a good one, nor was it incredibly valuable, but I still cherished it very


    much.


    I only had one life to live, and I would do my best to live as long as possible. I needed to live for my


    mother¡¯s behalf too! I gritted my teeth and used all the remaining strength in my body to move, trying to


    expand my range of vision. The chances of surviving would get better if I could just understand my


    surroundings.


    The sheeting rain continued to beat down on my body, blurring my vision further. I could feel my strength


    seeping away as I moved. Iid on my side, wailing silently for a moment. Even so, I didn¡¯t want to give


    up. After resting for half a minute, I continued to crawl forward. I already had a goal in mind. There was a


    sharp rock under the pine tree in front of me. As long as I could get there, I could use the sharp corners


    of the rock to cut the ropes binding my limbs. Soon¡­ I would soon be saved. I desperately crawled


    towards the pine tree, and I sighed in relief when I finally reached it. Aiming the rope at a sharp corner, I


    started to rub the rope against it. Luckily, the rocks were sharp enough. I finally got rid of the ropes and


    regained my freedom. The rainstorm had also gradually lightened. So, I dragged my wounded body,


    running towards the bottom of the mountain.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Enzo¡¯s POV


    I poured the vodka down my throat, trying to ease the irritation in my gut.


    My headache was terrible. I didn¡¯t understand why Andrea was not willing to be with me. I¡¯ve tried my


    best to be good to her!


    How could she say she didn¡¯t like me so easily?


    Instead of heading back to Alpha Michael¡¯s residence, I booked a room at the hotel where my other Pack


    members were staying.


    I didn¡¯t want to see Andrea.


    I was afraid that once I saw her, I would grab her by the neck and drag her into my territory regardless of


    her will and force her to submit the way male wolf conquered his she-wolf. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t


    dare to hold her head up and tell me that she doesn¡¯t like me anymore.


    But I couldn¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her, let alone force her to do something she didn¡¯t want.


    Kyle kicked my door open, then snatched the clear bottle of alcohol out of my hand. ¡°Stop drinking and


    calm down.¡± I sat on the floor, not really wanting to talk to him. Kyle pulled open the curtains, and let


    unexpected sunlight burst into the room. I instinctively raised my arm to block the blinding rays. ¡°You¡¯re


    here for a marriage, not for love, definitely not to get your heart broken either. Our main purpose is to


    unite the power of two Packs to fight against the Silver Mountain Pack. You shouldn¡¯t get your priorities


    mixed up.¡± Kyle pulled me up from the ground by my cor. ¡°Wake up!¡± I sneered and swatted his hand


    away. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your Beta. It¡¯s my duty to remind you of your


    responsibilities as an Alpha. Your life is not your own, but the Pack¡¯s.¡± Kyle met my eyes and said, ¡°So


    what if she¡¯s not willing? Does she have a choice? She¡¯s already been set as the union¡¯s partner. Even if


    she resists, she¡¯ll have to obey andy on your bed. What are you worried about?¡±


    I was stunned. Indeed, Andrea was a ve. Her life was just something that we could do as we please


    as those in a higher status. It was impossible that I would be unable to obtain her.


    But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help the sadness that surged up within me when I saw her reluctance. To


    the extent that I¡¯d rather endure this sadness than force her to do anything she didn¡¯t like.


    Kyle released my cor, then turned around to calm himself. He suddenly faced me again and asked in a


    grave tone, ¡°You¡¯re not in love with her, are you?¡±


    I jerked my head up at his words.


    ¡°I can understand that she¡¯s your mate, so it¡¯s in your instincts to be close to her. But what about beyond


    that? Do you have deeper feelings mixed inside apart from just fondness for your mate, like¡­ love?¡±


    My mind was buzzing. I never thought about it that way. I liked how pretty she was, and she was cute. I


    liked her because she was my mate. However, I never considered if I loved her. I never felt that those


    feelings were important to someone who had already found their mate.


    We were mates, and we were supposed to be together. That was what the Moon Goddess had destined


    for us. It was already the most solid bond one could have.


    As for love¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like a necessary emotion for werewolves to have.


    But¡­ Did love really not matter? If I forget about the mate bond, did I still desperately want her? A vein


    twitched on my temple, and the chaos in my mind made me even more frustrated.


    At that very moment, one of my guards suddenly barged into my room and informed me that a Rogue


    intended to attack while they were training. My irritation suddenly had a ce to be vented, so I gave the


    order without hesitation, ¡°Kill them¡±


    I rubbed the corner of my sore head. I wasn¡¯t thinking very clearly under the effects of alcohol. But no


    matter what, my subconscious mind told me that anyone who harmed my Pack should be killed, no


    matter who it was.


    I raised my eyes to look at the guard, who was shaken for a moment before he left.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your rash decision?¡± Kyle frowned at me. ¡°What do you intend to do about a Rogue? Give


    them a chance to redeem? I¡¯m not that merciful.¡±


    The rumors about me were indeed true. I was ruthless, and I was unfeeling about killing people.


    To me, only a strong and intimidating person would be able to deter enemies to the greatest extent and


    protect the Pack.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡± I walked to my wardrobe and got changed. ¡°Do you want me to go with


    you?¡± Kyle asked, leaning against the wall as he watched me.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    I was grumpy from the alcohol-induced headache. Going down the stairs, I wanted to ask the waiter for a


    ss of honeyed water, which would help easy up my mind.


    But I hadn¡¯t even gotten close to the front desk when I heard two waiters hiding in the corner whispering.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She looks like she just came of a nating ago. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s oning to din ins


    like that.¡± ¡°Those people say she¡¯s a Rogue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I actually peeked just now. I don¡¯t think


    she¡¯s a Rogue. Those blue eyes are just way too beautiful.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Who knows? Just do your job.¡±


    For some reason, my heart started to beat wildly after hearing those words.


    An extremely unsettling feeling came over me, especially when I heard the waiter say the so called


    Rogue had blue eyes. The feeling only intensified after that. I grabbed that waiter by the arm urgently


    and asked, ¡°Who is that Rogue you were talking about?!¡±


    ¡°A-alpha?¡± the waiter¡¯s eyes widened with panic as he stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the girl those guards caught just now. They said she was a Rogue and was going to kill


    her.¡±


    ¡°A girl?!¡±


    The waiter nodded. ¡°I heard she was a she-wolf, but her fur was covered in mud. I couldn¡¯t exactly see


    what she looked like, only that she had beautiful blue eyes.¡± Fear crawled up my spine. In my mind, there


    was only one person with blue eyes, and that was Andrea ¡°Where is she?!¡± I roared.


    ¡°The guards¡­ they d-dragged her to the back hills.¡±


    I shoved the waiter away and rushed out of the hotel like a maniac.


    Dear god! That Rogue could very well be Andrea! And I personally ordered her execution when I wasn¡¯t


    in the right state of mind!!!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Enzo¡¯s POV


    I had never been so afraid in my life. As Alpha of the Cold Moon Pack, I never submitted myself to such


    cowardly feelings.


    But at this moment, my heart seemed to be exploding out of my chest. All the hair on my body seemed to


    be standing on ends. I even tripped over and fell as I ran.


    ¡°Enzo!¡±


    I heard Kyle call me from behind, but I didn¡¯t have time to respond. I got up from the muddy, sticky


    ground and sprinted for the back hills again. Faster! I needed to be faster!


    I kept urging myself, not even daring to stop to breathe for a moment. ¡°Stop..!¡± I bellowed at the top of my


    lungs. As the de shed out in front of my eyes, I mustered all my strength to knock down the


    executioner on his way of swing the axe down.


    Turning around, I met thoseke-blue eyes that almost closed forever.


    ¡°Andrea¡­!¡±


    I heard my trembling voice. My throat was scratchy, as if I had swallowed a mouthful of blood.


    Hearing my voice, Andera closed her eyes limply as though she had reached her limit.


    My body went numb at that. I leaned down to touch Andrea, but didn¡¯t know what to do.


    That waiter had been right. Her fur was covered in mud, but what stood out more was the blood stain on


    her back, which almost dyed all the mud on her back scarlet red.


    ¡°Andrea¡­ Andrea!¡±


    I called her name over and over, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t hear me.


    Suddenly¡­ ¡°Erizo¡­¡± An almost inaudible whisper floated into my ears.


    I was shocked beyond words. It was the first time Andrea had said my name.


    My numb limbs suddenly regain their strength. I took off my shirt and covered Andrea¡¯s body with it. I


    picked her up in my arms, trying to avoid jostling her wounds. When her body touched my chest, she


    reverted to her human form. Only then I realize that her face had taken on an ashen, dead shade. A


    horrified chill went up my spine, and my teeth couldn¡¯t stop chattering at the feeling. ¡°I¡¯ll save you¡­!


    Don¡¯t be scared¡­ ¡°Hold on, please!¡±


    The doctor bandaged Andrea¡¯s wounds and gave her some liquid. The rest was up to her wolf to help


    her recover.


    The doctor told me that Andrea¡¯s back was severely injured. There was also a crack on her spine and a


    near-fatal wound on her neck. It was a miracle she was breathing at all this moment.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what she had been through, but it must have been hellish torture.


    I used to think that she was beautiful and tender, like an obedient, gentle flower. But now, I realized that


    perhaps I never understood her at all.


    She must have a strong will power, to hold on to life even with wounds like this. Just thinking about it


    made me feel shocked and heartbroken.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡± Kyle suggested from my side.


    I shook my head and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°She wanted to live so badly, yet I almost killed her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault. The guards lied to you for the sake of the bounty.¡±


    At one point, Rogues would often attack our Pack. Many male wolves chose not to resist out of fear,


    which allowed those Rogues to pick on the old, the sick, women, and children.


    To address this matter, I rewarded a thousand dors to anyone who caught a Rogue. Since this rule


    went into ce, the number of Rogue appearances had decreased significantly. But I never imagined


    that the guards I brought along with me would condemn innocent people just for the reward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I pinched the middle of my brow and asked, ¡°Have you dealt with it?¡±


    Kyle nodded. ¡°Public execution. We would never allow this sort to live.¡±


    I sighed. Even so, I still felt extremely ashamed of myself.


    If I hadn¡¯t been delirious from drinking, I would have at least got them to bring the so-called Rogue in for


    a trial. That way, Andrea wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    Kyle once again suggested I change my clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in such a mess. Look at yourself!¡±


    Kyle pushed me into the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over Andrea for you. How are you going to take care of Andrea dressed like that? Clean


    yourself up!¡±


    I stood in the bathroom and saw my reflection in the mirror. My hair was messy, mud all over my pants.


    My eyes were bloodshot, and I felt exhausted.


    I could still feel the fear lingering in my bones, clinging to my soul. It wasn¡¯t going to dissipate so easily.


    Every breath I took reminded me that I had almost lost my mate¡­


    ¡­And that I was the one who almost became her executioner to give the final blow. I turned on the


    shower and let the ice-cold water wash over my body to sober me up quickly.


    After I had changed my clothes, I exited the bathroom.


    Damn it! I saw Andrea clutching the edge of Kyle¡¯s shirt.


    I coldly pried Andrea¡¯s fingers opened and shoved my own shirt into her hands. But, no matter how hard


    I held her hands, they would always fall from my grip. I was pissed, but there was nothing I could do but


    ce Andrea¡¯s hand back under the covers. Kyle shot me an amused look. He pursed his lips, obviously


    trying not tough. I frowned slightly. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± I nced sideways at Kyle. Kyle burst


    outughing without mercy. ¡°Enzo, this is the first time I realized that a cold, iron blooded men can be so


    cute when he reveals his childish half!¡± I took a step towards him to cover his mouth, gesturing for him to


    keep his voice down so that he wouldn¡¯t disturb Andrea.


    He smiled widely and nodded. Only then did I let go of him. After holding it in for a while, I couldn¡¯t resist


    anymore and asked, ¡°Why did she grab your shirt?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s having a nightmare and reached out for the nearest thing.¡± Kyle stretched out his fingers


    to demonstrate.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she take mine then?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at me.


    I suddenly felt that Kyle was an eyesore. ..


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do?¡± I asked him. ¡°Not really.¡± My eyes swept towards the door. ¡°Fine!


    You¡¯re the kind to abandon one¡¯s benefactor upon achieving your goal, huh? Seriously!¡± Kyle red at


    me. Then, he shrugged and left, banging the door dramatically. I saw that Andrea wasn¡¯t sleeping tightly,


    just as Kyle had said. She was dreaming, and it wasn¡¯t a good one for sure.


    Cold sweat trickled down her cheeks, and she parted her lips to scream something. However, nothing


    came out of her mouth eventually. I thought about it for a while. In the end, I decided not to restrain


    myself and climbed into the bed.


    I pulled the sleeping woman into my arms, hoping that my presence would give her a good dream


    instead.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 My body was warm, like the sun was embracing me. Even the pain in my back was no longer


    so prominent.


    I opened my eyes to see that the sky had already turned dark.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to sit up, but an arm around my waist prevented me from doing so.


    I was stunned before I figured out what was going on. A man was holding me in his arms, my back


    pressed against his chest. The warmth of his body wrapped me around like I was in a hot spring


    The familiar scent of wine surrounded me, so I knew instantly that the man behind me was Enzo.


    Once again, he saved me. Right on the verge of my death, he reached out his hand and pulled me back


    to life from hell


    I tried to turn around, but the man woke up instantly from my slight movements. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re still


    injured,¡± Enzo whispered from behind me.


    Actually, Andy had already healed most of my wounds, so turning around wasn¡¯t difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m. F-fine¡­¡± I told Enzo.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re the best.¡± Enzo leaned in closer to my neck, his hot breath caressing my shoulder and


    neck


    My heart was beating wildly, as I wished so badly that he could kiss my neck. ¡°Can you tell me how you


    got hurt?¡± Enzo¡¯s voice was hoarser now, the arm around my waist tightened as he spoke. I stayed silent.


    I didn¡¯t know how to go about telling Enzo what led up to this because I didn¡¯t want his pity. ¡°Why won¡¯t


    you say anything?¡± Enzo said as he lifted his head slightly to look at the side of my face.


    I gripped the corner of the nket and bit my lip,


    He sighed softly, theny back down on the pillows. ¡°Actually, I can guess without you saying anything. It


    was Melissa, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I stiffened. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s that obvious to him,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± Enzo said as he rubbed my stomach as though trying to soothe my tension.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind to have any enemies. Plus, you¡¯re my marriage partner. Who would dare hurt you? I


    can¡¯t think of anyone else, who wants to destroy this marriage and would benefit from it, apart from her. I


    just didn¡¯t think she would kill you, since¡­¡±


    Enzo paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s your cousin, after all.¡±


    I clenched my teeth and felt my eyes turning sour.


    Melissa¡¯s words still rang in my ears, and I couldn¡¯t put that behind me.


    Her so-called sisterly love was just her obsession with raising a doll. Once the doll refused to obey, she


    would destroy it.


    And I was that doll to be destroyed because I tried to steal her precious things.


    I med the man behind me when I thought about it.


    His presence was the trigger of this shattered illusion, after all.


    I knew I was being irrational, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I could never control myself when I was in front of Enzo.


    I was a little angry, so I pushed away the hand on my stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo asked with great


    care.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied in a sullen tone.


    *?¡±I see.¡±


    Then, he ced his hand back on my stomach. I turned and red at him, but he simply gave me an


    innocent look and even purposely squeezed my stomach. I moved forward and tried to distance


    ourselves, but he easily pulled me back into his arms. ¡°Where are you going? Why do you always like to


    run away? I¡¯ll tie you up if that happens


    again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to move at his words.


    Half a minuteter, a low chuckle came from behind me, and I finally realized that he was teasing me.


    I tried to struggle out of his arms once more. ¡°Okay, stop moving. Don¡¯t test my patience. You¡¯ll make me


    suffer more by moving around like that.¡± ¡°Then, you¡­ Stop h-holding me.¡± I protested. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.


    What if you don¡¯t take responsibility and run away again?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    I was still injured, and I couldn¡¯t return to my so-called ¡°home.¡± There was nowhere I could go except for


    Enzo¡¯s side.


    Naturally, Enzo knew that, and he was doing this on purpose. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± Enzo was


    simply being a rascal now. ¡°You¡¯re already in my bed. If I let you go now, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not good


    enough in bed?¡± I frowned and let out an exasperated huff. I didn¡¯t want to hear his dirty talk anymore.


    But Enzo kept rubbing my stomach like some kind of addiction. As he did that, his hand


    started to wander upwards.


    I pressed his hand down and gave him a warning re. ¡°Do you me me?¡± Enzo suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you me me for being the cause of everything between you and Melissa? Do you me me for not


    protecting you in the time you were hurt? Do you me me for almost letting my guards kill you?¡±


    The more he spoke, the more aggrieved he became. He pressed his forehead against the back of my


    head like a big, clingyp dog.


    To be honest, before he said all those things, I did indeed me him for those things. Especially the fact


    that I had almost died because of him.


    But when he leaned over and whispered all of that, the anger in me suddenly vanished.


    He had saved me and taken care of me several times. I should appreciate his efforts instead.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, perhaps I would still live in Melissa¡¯s deception as her doll. Thanks to Enzo, I finally


    unveiled that woman¡¯s wicked mask. I should never have directed my hatred andints at Enzo, but


    at Melissa and her crazy mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sorry that you went through all of this because of me,¡± Enzo apologized softly. ¡°Can you


    forgive me?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    I couldn¡¯t say anything to me him, so I could only nod.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    He was about to say something else when I quickly cut him off, ¡°Sleep.¡± I closed my eyes after that.


    ¡°You still want to sleep?¡± Enzo whispered behind me. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep the entire day.¡± I ignored him,


    but my lips curled into a smile when I thought of his face behind me. I had no ways to describe my


    current feelings. It felt so sweet, like I had swallowed a spoonful of honey.


    I quickly fell into a deep slumber because I was injured and drenched by the rain. When the first rays of


    the morning sun shone on my face through the window, I opened my eyes.


    I felt around the bed without much thought, but there was no sign of Enzo.


    I was stunned for a moment before I heard running water in the bathroom.


    Putting on my cotton slippers, I stepped on the wooden floor and tip-toed closer to the bathroom.


    The bathroom door was frosted ss, but perhaps the hotel had ulterior motives in making it more visible


    than it should be.


    I could faintly see the man in the shower through the ss and his tan and toned, muscr body.


    My ears reddened, and I couldn¡¯t help but recall the warmth of his chest pressed against my backst


    night and his well-defined muscles.


    I directed my gaze away from him to the floor-to-ceiling window, taking a deep breath and letting it out


    slowly, trying to vent my desire toward Enzo with that breath.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The running water in the bathroom was cut off abruptly, and a drenched, muscr body pressed against


    my back soon after. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Enzo¡¯s voice was still raspy, as he pressed his chin against my


    shoulder. I nodded, hoping that my heart wouldn¡¯t embarrass me by wildly beating like it was on steroids.


    Enzo seemed to be obsessed with my body¡¯s scent. He pushed his nose into my hair and sniffed gently


    then suddenly parted his lips to bite my earlobe. The arm he had wrapped around my waist wandered


    upwards, pulling me further into his body andpletely closing the gap between us.


    I let out a low grunt as he chuckled softly into my ear, gradually increasing the pressure of his arm.


    I liked how close he was to me, but my principles wouldn¡¯t allow anything beyond this to hannen under


    an awkward circumstance like this.


    So, even though I wanted him as well, I stepped on his feet and broke out of his embrace, .


    I turned to look at Enzo, wanting to warn him not to do anything else more intimate than this.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Water droplets clung to his skin, dripping down his rock-hard packs slowly, and finally soaked into the


    white bath towel he had wrapped around his waist.


    I gulped and looked away, not answering him.


    In addition to the fatal temptation that I had towards him because of the mate bond, just based on his


    own charm and caring towards me, I couldn¡¯t help but grow fond of him,


    These feelings intensified drastically if I took in the fact that he was my mate.


    But for some reason, I felt something strange between us, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what it was.


    It had nothing to do with the length of time I knew him. I just felt that a crucial link between us was


    missing, but I also couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was exactly.


    Overall, while pleasing to a certain extent, this excessive intimacy also made me feel extremely uneasy.


    I didn¡¯t want to develop anything further with him until I figured out what was missing between us. This


    was definitely my self-defense mechanism at work


    Enzo sighed, then walked to his closet and changed his clothes,


    ¡°Am I that unattractive?¡± he asked me.


    I watched as he got dressed. Every inch of his skin seduced me, and he was naturally attractive.


    There was never a man before this that could enchant me to this extent.


    I suddenly realized that Enzo had led me around by the nose all this while. Frowning, after a long


    silence, I finally asked the man, who had put on his shirt, ¡°Then¡­ D-do you also. L-like


    me?¡±


    Enzo was tying his belt, and he paused at my words. After a few moments, he hooked his belt, met my


    eyes, and said, ¡°Of course I like you. Why else would I keep pursuing you and not give up even after


    your rejection?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ W-why do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my mate!¡± Enzo replied without hesitation,


    However, his words didn¡¯t give me a sense of pleasure at all. I was even slightly annoyed by it, even


    though I didn¡¯t know why.


    We were mates, so we should be together. It was a natural statement to make in our position.


    However, I frowned at the thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo came over to me and tried to hug me.


    I took a big step back, turning my head away to avoid him.


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Enzo was once again cautious as though he was afraid I would be upset.


    I shook my head, tired of dealing with him. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go eat breakfast?¡±


    Enzo tried to take my hand once more, but I shook him off as though his touch electrocuted me.


    For a moment, my gaze was vicious.


    Enzo blinked at me with apparent disbelief. His hand, which was reached out mid-air, clenched tightly. He


    suddenly sighed after a while. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you. I won¡¯t touch you until you allow me to. So, stop


    resisting me, okay?¡± Hisst sentence came out as a plea. My breath caught tight at that and finally I


    nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll take you back after a couple of days.¡± He put on a smile once more, but it


    was my turn to be terrified. Melissa and Ellen wanted to kill me. To go back now meant a death sentence.


    Enzo noticed my panic. He reached out to pat my head but then suddenly retracted his hand. He raised


    his brows and said to me, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not trying to abandon you by taking you back. Since they


    almost killed my mate, I just think that I have to get justice no matter what it takes.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    A weekter, countless eyes fell on me as I got out of the Rolls Royce, dressed in a tube top, floor-length


    rose gold dress and a tinum mask with luminous pearl butterfly wings on my face.


    I ignored the stunned admiration of those present and slowly raised my head. My gaze swept the ce I


    had not seen for a week, my lips curled into a smile.


    I handed the invitation to the bellboy at the entrance, and he led me into Alpha Michael¡¯s manor.


    Tonight was the Luna Masquerade Ball. Enzo told me that Michael would be announcing the union and


    marriage between his daughter, Melissa, and Enzo tonight.


    With my appearance, this announcement would be more dramatic for sure tonight. I have never held my


    head up this high, not have I examined those in power this closely, because I had always been a poor,


    pathetic, lowly, and dirty ve to them. So, I could feel nothing but irony as I watched one man after


    another hand me their business card and give me fawning smiles. It was even more ironic when I caught


    sight of the white fence that I had painted was now tipped over and destroyed by the storm. Casually


    picking up a ss of wine, I stood in a dark corner to survey all the men and women who passed by me.


    All of them had masks on their faces, and it was difficult to tell everyone apart. However, I was still able


    to recognize Melissa right away.


    She was wearing a fluffy, pinkyered dress, and a white mask adorned with diamonds. She stood in the


    crowd, looking like a ¡°doll¡± that she had described to me previously.


    I narrowed my eyes. She really is a little princess. The spotlight follows her wherever she walks.


    But this seemingly perfect girl had a heart as vicious as the deadliest poison in the world. I sipped on my


    red wine, trying to shove down the suffocating feeling in my heart. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A low voice


    whispered in my ear. I looked up to find Enzo standing beside me, studying me. ¡°You look lovely today,¡±


    he said. Enzo also looked very handsome in his white tuxedo suit. He was wearing a tinum mask with


    a luminous gold butterfly that matched mine.


    After a brief moment of surprise, I replied, ¡°You should apany your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. You can speak in long sentences now,¡± Enzo said as he chuckled softly. ¡°But I¡¯m indeed


    apanying my fianc¨¦e right now. It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s ruthless and has yet to


    acknowledge me as her fianc¨¦.¡±


    The corner of his lips was slightly downturned, as if he was indeed sad and hard-done-by. I could never


    resist when he had such an expression, so I could only lower my head and not say anything. ¡°You¡¯re


    ignoring me again,¡± Enzo muttered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone would see,¡± I argued back ¡°So what? Many


    men approached you tonight, right? What¡¯s one more?¡±


    I had nothing to refute that. Enzo sighed in my ear. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m jealous?¡±


    Of course I could. The way he spoke sounded like someone owed him a million dors.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise them anything,¡± I said firmly. He nodded, then shrugged. ¡°But you didn¡¯t agree to be with


    me either, right? I¡¯m no different than them, then.¡± He was acting like a discardedp dog, honestly. I


    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re not the same as them.¡± But as I said that, fireworks suddenly exploded in


    the sky, drowning out my already faint voice. After the bout of fireworks, Enzo leaned closer and asked,


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± I opened my mouth but didn¡¯t dare to repeat my words. ¡°You misheard. I


    didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Enzo looked confused.


    He couldn¡¯t stay at my side for too long because he was Cold Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha after all, and one of the


    main characters of this ball. So, after reminding me not to drink too much, Enzo ¡®walked back into the


    sea of people. Alpha Michael went up the steps, holding a ss of champagne as he turned around to


    look at the crowd below him.


    He seemed to enjoy this feeling of being surrounded by thousands of people. His old, wrinkled face


    looked a little more brightened than I remembered. If there had been anyone in this family that I still held


    expectations for, it would be Alpha Michael. Compared to Ellen and Melissa, he was my closest rtive


    after all. Even though he hadn¡¯t cared about me in the past neen years, he also hadn¡¯t gone out of his


    way to make my life miserable. I always thought that he might have feelings of family love towards me


    deep down, but now it seems that it was just wishful thinking on my part. He seemed indifferent to the


    news of my death. This realization burned away thest vestiges of any attachment I had left for this


    family, and


    Ipletely let go of any expectations I had for them.


    The ball soon reached its peak.


    Enzo would invite his female partner for the opening dance in the middle of the courtyard, where


    countless lights were hung.


    And everyone thought that this female partner, by default, would be Melissa. Even Melissa thought so.


    Enzo walked through the crowd and under their watchful eyes, looked to be headed towards Melissa.


    Melodious, elegant music yed in the background. Melissa held her head high, the smile on her lips


    grew bigger, as her chest rose faster with every step Enzo took.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What a suspenseful scene,¡¯ I thought.


    But¡­


    When Enzo reached her, he didn¡¯t bow or stretch out his hand. Instead, he raised his chin slightly and


    gave her a mocking smile. He nced at Melissa from the corner of his eye, then walked right past her


    joyful and excited gaze. The smile on Melissa¡¯s face froze, and she turned her neck stiffly to watch Enzo


    walked up to me and came to a stop.


    Enzo stood tall in front of me before bowing. His left arm was slightly above his waist behind his back


    while he bent his right arm toward me. Then, a low, gentle voice floated into my ears. ¡°May I?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Everyone¡¯s gaze moved from Melissa to me instantly. Even though no one knew who I was under the


    mask, everyone envied me at that moment. I gave Melissa a straightforward nce, then slowly ced


    my hand in Enzo¡¯s palm amidst her furious gaze. Enzo straightened up, one hand on my waist, while the


    other held mine. Then, we danced to the music.


    ***


    ¡°Oh my gosh! They are such a lovely couple!¡± ¡°Yeah! Look at their masks. Definitely a pair.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that


    girl? She has a great body!¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s more attractive than Melissa.¡±


    ***


    Countlesspliments floated into my ears, as I nced at Melissa out of the corner of my eye to see


    her face twisted into an ugly expression. She was biting down hard on her lips, and I could tell she was


    about to explode from anger. I couldn¡¯t describe the feeling that swelled up in me at the sight. Perhaps it


    was the thrill of getting my revenge, but pity stood out more.


    Poor Melissa had sold her kindness to the devil.


    ¡°Eyes on me!¡± Enzo said suddenly, tightening his grip on my hand.


    ¡®I withdrew my gaze from Melissa.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little upset that you¡¯re being inattentive.¡±


    Enzo lowered his eyes to look at me, his breath burning like mes on my face.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Enzo raised his arm, and I followed his cue to spin in a circle, then fall sideways into his arms.


    His golden-brown eyes fixed on my face, as he said in a low whisper, ¡°This is a small punishment.¡±


    Enzo suddenly leaned down and kissed me on the lips amidst my shock. An ear-splitting scream and


    thunderous apuse erupted immediately! His kiss was fierce and passionate. His nimble tongue easily


    pushed my lips apart and burrowed into my mouth, tangling and ying with my tongue. I closed my


    eyes without much thought, basking in the sudden kiss.


    I only came to my senses when Enzo held me by the waist and straightened us up.


    But the peaceful atmosphere didn¡¯tst for long. Someone suddenly grabbed my wrist in the next few


    seconds and yanked me out from Enzo¡¯s embrace.


    Melissa¡¯s spiteful gaze was within my sight. Without hesitation, she raised her arm to p me.


    She moved so quickly that I could only close my eyes in anticipation of the blow.


    But the expected pain didn¡¯te, and I heard Enzo say coldly, ¡°What are you doing to my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    I opened my eyes to see Enzo gripping Melissa¡¯s wrist and deflected the p meant for me. Melissa


    turned her head to look straight at Enzo and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your


    fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Enzo released Melissa¡¯s wrist and tugged me behind him. He rubbed his ear and said, ¡°From the start, I


    have said that my fianc¨¦e is Andrea. That¡¯s the union that Alpha Michael personally promised me, wasn¡¯t


    it?¡± Enzo nced at Michael, directing the question at him. Michael cleared his throat, trying to maintain


    what little poise he had as he replied, ¡°I did promise you that. But the truth is that a Rogue attacked


    Andrea, and she¡¯s dead.¡± Enzo tilted his head slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was time.


    I slowly removed the mask on my face and looked up at Alpha Michael.


    After a beat of dead silence, Melissa suddenly burst out in a heart-wrenching scream.


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re dead! Dead!¡± she screamed as though she had broken down.


    I saw Ellen was also shocked, but she maintained herposure. She put her arm around Melissa,


    trying to soothe her as much as possible. But I wasn¡¯t about to let her have her way.


    I walked out from behind Enzo and to the front of Melissa, ¡°Look at me. Do I look dead or alive?¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes were wide as panic crept in her eyes. Her chest rose and fell violently, and the bones in


    her shoulders were stiff.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­!¡±


    She pushed Ellen away as she backed up and muttered continuously to herself. Then, as though all the


    strength had left her body, she crumpled to the ground. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± I asked her.


    My presence near her seemed to agitate her even more as she covered her ears and screamed,¡±


    Impossible! You¡¯re not Andrea! You¡¯re not!¡±


    She broke downpletely, still covering her ears as she trembled violently. I forced her hands away


    and shouted with reddened eyes, ¡°I am! I¡¯m the Andrea that you and Ellen almost beat to death and


    threw out in the middle of nowhere! Open your eyes wide and take a good look at me!¡±


    I had been desperately practicing my speech the entire week to express myself adequately. The hatred


    that bubbled in me drove me to shout out loud as though I was putting neen years¡¯ worth of words


    tonight.


    There was uproar all around.


    Melissa was just an eighteen-year-old girl at the end of the day. She had juste of age, and her


    parents had spoiled her since she was young. Her mentality was not enough to support her to face this


    situation calmly, to meet the person she had killed with her own hands now standing in front of her, alive


    and well.


    ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s dead! I saw her die with my own eyes!!!¡±


    Melissa kept crawling backward. After a moment, her eyes suddenly widened even more, the fear more


    apparent than ever. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re a ghost! She¡¯s a ghost here to take my life!¡± Melissa screamed as she


    pointed at me. Tears and snot seeped down from under her mask, and she no longer looked as exquisite


    as she did before.


    Ellen suddenly rushed forward and pushed me away, but Enzo caught me just in time.


    ¡°What nonsense are you babbling? Who beat you to death? You¡¯re falsely using us!¡± Ellen stood in


    front of Melissa, shouting at me. Enzo held me tightly in his arms, covering the back of my head with his


    hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote for false usations,¡± Enzo said to Ellen as his gaze fell on Melissa, who was in a


    daze behind Ellen.


    ?Enzo was right. Melissa¡¯s performance had indirectly proved the truth of the matter.


    If she hadn¡¯t done anything to me, why did she break down in terror when I stood in front of her, whole


    and alive? Why did she scream and im that I was a ghost that hade to take her life?


    Enzo looked at Michael and said solemnly, ¡°Alpha Michael, please give me and my fianc¨¦e an


    exnation for this matter. I don¡¯t want our union to be broken, nor do I want this matter to affect our


    Packs.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The night¡¯s drama ended with Ellen and Melissa getting locked up. Ellen¡¯s image as a virtuous wife and


    mother, and a kind Luna, was shattered overnight, while Melissa turned from a naive, beautiful princess


    to a tainted murderer.


    Michael had never expressed his opinion at home, and I always had the impression he was even afraid


    of his wife. But when it came to the interest of the Pack, he would still make the most beneficial decision.


    This was perhaps the cruel responsibility of being a Pack¡¯s Alpha. I pushed open the door of the


    confinement cell where Melissa sat in the corner. Her hair was disheveled, and her arms were crossed.


    The delicate makeup on her face was all smudged, and she was wearing a prison uniform.


    She looked up slowly when she heard the door open and met my eyes. She seems sane now. ¡°Are you


    here to gloat?¡± she asked.


    I frowned at her.


    She stood up and tried to approach me, but the chains on her ankles limited her range of motion.


    ¡°Why else would you be here? To show off? To provoke me? To gloat about your victory?¡± Melissa


    screamed, ring at me. I narrowed my eyes slightly. After considering a few moments, I sighed. ¡°You


    don¡¯t seem afraid that I¡¯m a ghost here to im your life now.¡± Melissa froze momentarily before throwing


    her head back andughing maniacally. ¡°Melissa,¡± I called out. She stoppedughing. Tears slid down


    her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡­ always thought of you as my best friend-,¡± I started and looked at her. ¡°Who wants to be friends with


    you? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯re just a ve! No one would be


    friends with a ve!¡± Melissa interrupted me and screamed.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± I nodded, looking at her calmly. ¡°Since you know, why else are you here? What do you


    want to prove? Your benevolence? Your kindness? What a joke!¡±


    I was silent for a while. Then, I looked at her directly and asked something that had kept me wondering.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never considered me a friend all this while, have you? Not even for a second?¡± Her eyshes


    trembled, and she gave me a confused look. After a moment, she sneered. ¡°Andrea, you¡¯re unbelievably


    naive! I¡¯ve already told you that


    you¡¯re just a doll I raised. Didn¡¯t you understand?¡± I lowered my head and took a deep breath, pushing


    down the sourness that welled up in my throat.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m here to return something to you,¡± I said after calming myself.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    I raised my hand and took off the rose ne that hung on my neck, then ced it in the center of my


    palm.


    She tilted her head to the side as she lowered her eyes. She squinted at the ne in my palm but


    made no move to take it.


    I waited for a while, then ced it on the table.


    I squeezed the corner of the table so tightly like I wanted to shatter the light that had shone on me for the


    past eighteen years. This ne was the beginning of our false sisterhood and let this entire farce end


    with it as well.


    I hated her, but human emotions were never so clear cut. I still missed the kindness that she had


    showered on me in the past eighteen years, even though they were all a lie.


    She had gotten what she deserved, and I wanted to sever our ties cleanly.


    I let go of the table and walked out of the cell without turning back to look at her.


    ¡°Andrea! Just you wait! I¡¯ll never let you off! Not even in death!¡±


    Melissa¡¯s voice rang out behind me, and her voice eventually cut off once the door closed behind me.


    I gritted my teeth, wiped away the tears that welled up in my eyes and left the ce.


    ***


    I pushed open the door next to the kitchen. It had been a week since I was here, and it had already been


    converted into a storeroom. My things had all been thrown away, including the mattress that Melissa had


    given me.


    No one had cleaned this room for a while, and sunlight shone from the small window, enabling me to see


    the tiny dust particles that floated in the air.


    I stood in the room with my arms crossed. This was the ce I had lived in for more than ten years, and


    there was aplexed feeling in my heart as I looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of this ce.¡± Enzo had


    walked in at some point, standing not too far behind me. ¡°As your marriage partner?¡± I asked with my


    back to him. ¡°As my mate.¡±


    He countered my words, emphasizing my status as his mate once more.


    I nodded silently.


    Staying at his side as his mate seemed infinitely better than being his marriage partner in this union, but I


    was still ufortable. Though, I still couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason for it.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about it so much. All your suffering here is over now.¡±


    Enzo moved forward to try to hug me, and I could feel the scent of wine that belonged to hime


    closer.


    But perhaps because he had previously agreed not to touch me without my permission, he eventually


    dropped his arms before reaching me. I turned to look at him and stared into his golden-brown eyes for a


    long moment. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± The corner of his eyes curved as he smiled.


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out of it. Was it because I didn¡¯t like that he only treated me as


    his mate? That didn¡¯t seem like the reason. To us werewolves, being someone¡¯s mate was the most


    secure feeling one could have. So, why in the world was I dissatisfied? ¡°You¡¯re standing there with your


    mouth open with no word. Are you inviting a kiss?¡± He lowered his head and approached me, the tip of


    his nose touching mine. The strong scent of wine wafted into my nose ruthlessly, tempting me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I swallowed, moving my eyes from the bridge of his high nose to those seductive lips.


    I had to admit, although I didn¡¯t think of this at the start, my heart was sorely tempted now. Enzo had


    sessfully seduced me. Damn it. My desire overrode my logical senses, and I wanted to be near him


    so badly. ¡°If you don¡¯t object, I¡¯ll take it as you agree.¡± Enzo brought his hand up to caress my face


    tentatively. The warmth from his palm felt as though it had heated my entire body. ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡±


    He exhaled, his hot breath fanning my face, and gradually closed the distance between us.


    The atmosphere was great¡­


    ¡°Oh! Shit!¡±


    Someone roared.


    Kyle took a big step back and mmed into the door.


    Enzo raised his eyebrows impatiently as he turned around to meet Kyle¡¯s eyes. He said in an irritated


    voice, ¡°Is there something you want?¡± ¡°There is something indeed,¡± Kyle said as he rubbed the back of


    his head. His beautiful, soft blond hair now looked like a bird¡¯s nest.


    He nced at me and hesitated. Kyle seemed like he didn¡¯t want to say it in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell me,¡± Enzo said as he looked over at Kyle. ¡°I just caught a guy who wanted to poison Ellen.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s face changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡®That person has our Pack¡¯s mark on him. I¡¯ve checked it


    out and found that it¡¯s someone from our entourage. If I didn¡¯t happen to pass by the cells, I¡¯m afraid that


    person would have seeded.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Enzo narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Make sure Alpha Michael doesn¡¯t find out.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll probably be


    the end of this alliance if he thinks we¡¯re trying to kill his Luna.¡±


    Enzo turned to me and said, ¡°I will deal with this. Wait here for me.¡±


    I grab his hand. ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My intuition tells me that I¡¯m somehow rted to this whole thing. Even if I¡¯m not, since I was going to be


    his Luna, it¡¯s my responsibility to stay by his side and understand him.


    For some reason, I always felt that there was an invisible gap between us. Perhaps I could close this gap


    if I knew more about him.


    Enzo thought about it for a while before he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±


    The culprit had been locked up in the basement of the hotel.


    It was a man with ck hair and brown eyes.


    I looked at the man and thought he looked familiar, as though I had seen him before. ¡°What¡¯s your


    name?¡± Enzo asked. The man sneered and didn¡¯t answer. Kyle leaned closer to Enzo and whispered,


    ¡°His name is Peter Barton.¡± Enzo observed the tied-up man on the ground. ¡°Why did you want to kill


    Ellen?¡± Peter let out a maniacalugh but still refused to say anything.


    ¡°You want to break the alliance between the two Packs and for Alpha Michael to hate me and dere


    war on me, right?¡±


    Peter stoppedughing and looked straight into Enzo¡¯s eyes.


    Enzo frowned. ¡°Why would you betray my Pack?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a bloodthirsty maniac, and I hate you!


    I want your entire Pack to die!¡± Peter suddenly raised his head and yelled, his brown eyes shing red.


    At that moment, I caught sight of the man¡¯s ck mole on the left side of his face.


    was.


    I suddenly recalled who he was. Not long ago, when I ran down the mountain seriously injured, I asked


    him for help.


    But this man and his friend had tied me up and imed that I was a Rogue who had attacked Enzo¡¯s


    Pack. He even dragged me to the hotel¡¯s back hills and tried to kill me.


    Enzo had executed his friend, but this man was still alive.


    He wanted to avenge his friend¡¯s death!


    I pulled on the corner of Enzo¡¯s shirt, signaling for him to get up. Then, I hooked my fingers, gesturing for


    him toe closer to me.


    Enzo didn¡¯t move an inch but gave me a confused look instead.


    I frowned. Why was he such an idiot? Didn¡¯t he understand what I mean by that?


    So, I had no choice but to stand on tiptoe and get closer to his ear to tell him that I knew this


    man.


    But Enzo suddenly leaned back and put some distance between us. I gave him an incredulous look, but


    he shook his head awkwardly at me.


    Why was he shaking his head?


    I frowned and shrugged at him.


    He looked around, then suddenly took my hand and pulled me out of the room.


    I shook his hand off and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate in that situation. Many people were watching, and I was in the middle of business.¡±


    Enzo said as he blinked at me.


    ¡°What isn¡¯t appropriate?¡± ¡°Kissing me,¡± Enzo replied with a straight face. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to roll


    my eyes at him.


    ¡°Enzo, narcissism is a type of disorder.¡±


    Enzo pointed at himself and stammered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to tiptoe and lean over to kiss me just now?¡±


    Oh my god! What the hell is going on in that head of his?!


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    I then told him about my encounter with Peter before this. Enzo¡¯s face turned red after hearing what I


    said. This was the first time I had seen him blush. He looked embarrassed. ¡°So, that¡¯s what you wanted


    to talk to me about.¡± ¡°What did you expect?¡± I nudged his arm.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡± He stuttered and scratched his head embarrassed.


    Then, he cleared his throat and pat his cheeks with both hands before walking back into the room.


    He had regained his usual frost-like aura by the time he reached Peter. Enzo knelt and looked at the man


    tied up on the ground and asked, ¡°Are you trying to avenge your friend?¡±


    As soon as Enzo said that, Peter barred his teeth with a fierce expression. That was obviously a


    sore spot.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t my friend! He was my brother, my only family! You killed my only family for a ve! For a


    worthless ve!¡±


    That worthless ve he was talking about was obviously me. A vein popped in my temple. I just realized


    that a ve had always been such an insignificant


    existence in the eyes of these people. In their eyes, killing a ve was no different than crushing an ant.


    ¡°You should know that your brother deserved what he got. His fate was sealed when he tried to get the


    bounty for a Rogue by killing an innocent person.¡± Enzo said in a grave tone as he watched the man


    struggle on the ground. ¡°Besides, even the lives of ves are not inferior to ours. Anyone and anything


    had lives of equal value.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite!¡± Peter spat. ¡°You¡¯re saying that because that ve is your woman! What if she


    wasn¡¯t? Would you still enjoy a ve¡¯s service while saying such nice things?¡±


    ¡°I never thought it was a good system to call people ves, but overturning that system is not easy to do.


    But there¡¯s no need for me to exin these things to you anymore either way.¡±


    Enzo straightened up, looked at Kyle and instructed without mercy, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I said as I pulled on Enzo¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s spare him,¡± I said, looking at the desperately struggling man on the ground. ¡°Have you forgotten


    what he did to you? He doesn¡¯t deserve your forgiveness.¡± I shook my head. ¡°He just wanted to avenge


    his brother. If the person I loved was also killed, maybe I¡¯d lose my mind like this too.¡±


    ¡°Andrea, you¡¯re too kind. Sometimes, being kind is a stupid thing to do.¡± Enzo said seriously as he


    looked at me.


    ¡°No, how can kindness be stupid?¡±


    I knelt and looked at Peter. There was one thing I was confused about, so I asked him for rification,


    ¡°Why do you hate ves so much? ¡°Hate?¡± He sneered. ¡°My brother and I were both ves before, and


    so were our parents. When my mother was pregnant with her third child, the nobleman who was our


    master was curious whether she was carrying a boy or a girl. So, he took a knife and cut open my


    mother¡¯s belly. My father rushed up to stop him, only to be killed.¡± He seemed to be caught up in some


    painful memories as he spoke. ¡°So, when my brother and I grew up, we set fire to the house and burned


    that family to death. Then I took my brother and climbed slowly to where we were today, all to get rid of


    our ve identity. Because we know that as long as we were ves, our lives were not ours, and we


    were just objects for others to y as they liked!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you noblemen taught me? What do ves ount to? They¡¯re the cheapest lives in this


    world! Otherwise, why did my parents die? Why?!¡± Peter roared. ¡°My brother and I went through so many


    difficulties to get rid of our ve identity and became warriors, yet he died because of a weak ve like


    you! He¡¯s dead! Dead! I want all of you to be buried with him! I want the entire Cold Moon Pack to suffer


    retribution!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot. He had beenpletely consumed by hatred.


    I stood up. I didn¡¯t know about his childhood experience. I couldn¡¯tfort him because his experience


    was ten times more miserable than mine.


    Enzo frowned, then hesitated before instructing Kyle, ¡°Untie him. Exile him.¡± Kyle seemed to disapprove


    of this decision, but he untied Peter anyway.


    Enzo took my hand to leave. However, no one expected the man lying on the ground with a pained


    expression to suddenly shift into a brown wolf. He bared his fangs and leaped towards Enzo and me.


    Enzo pulled me behind him, then shifted only his arm and easily drove his wolf ws through the brown


    wolf¡¯s chest.


    All of this happened in a short span of ten seconds.


    The brown wolf¡¯s bright red blood sttered Enzo and me in the face. The warm liquid sprayed to my


    face, and I stared at the scene with eyes wide in disbelief.


    Enzo shook off the brown wolf and threw him to the side. The brown wolf wasn¡¯t breathing anymore.


    Enzo¡¯s face was sullen, and my heart was heavy as well.


    He led me towards the woods. Perhaps getting in touch with some fresh air would help us both rx.


    ¡°Andrea.¡± Enzo suddenly stopped. He turned to look at me, then raised his arm to wipe the bloodstains


    from my face.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Trust that one day I¡¯ll change this situation. I¡¯ll make sure everyone can work in a dignified manner


    instead of living as ves who have lost their human rights.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°That¡¯ll be hard. You know that you¡¯re going to face the protest from countless people.


    Losing their ves is the same as exploiting their properties. They¡¯ll go against you for sure.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Enzo¡¯s gaze was determined as he held my hand and asked, ¡°Will you help


    me?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m also a ve? I¡¯m not capable.¡±


    I lowered my head and looked at my toes.


    ¡°No.¡± Enzo pulled me into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll be my Luna. I¡¯ll give you all the rights a Luna has.¡± My blood


    boiled at the thought. Initially, I always thought that this life of mine would only be for serving Alpha


    Michael¡¯s family and keeping Melissapany.


    Then, I met Enzo. I thought my destiny was to be his mate. To be the woman that warms his bed and


    gives birth to his heir.


    None of those things made me happy.


    It was only at this moment, when Enzo held me and asked if I would help him change this old and rotten


    system, that I finally found the meaning of life.


    I hugged him back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    I could hear my determination in my answer to him.


    A few dayster, Enzo and I were on our way back to the Cold Moon Pack. It was also the day when I


    finally left thend I had lived in for neen years.


    I sat in the back of Enzo¡¯s ck Bentley, watching the scenery outside sh before my eyes. A


    disappointing feeling welled up in my heart.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though I had suffered a lot in these neen years, I only realized that I still had some attachment


    towards thend I had been born and raised in when I was leaving.


    Enzo held my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. The Cold Moon Pack¡¯s scenery is also beautiful. I¡¯ll bring you to the


    sea of tulips when the timees. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    I nodded.


    He leaned over to kiss me, but I blocked his lips with my hands. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    you¡¯d stay with me? You won¡¯t even let me kiss you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. I promised to help you overthrow the very system. I didn¡¯t promise-¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t


    promise what?¡± Enzo cut me off. ¡°You¡¯re already in my car and going home with me. You promised me


    everything.¡± Then, he simply acted like a rascal and quickly pecked me on the lips while I wasn¡¯t paying


    attention.


    I rubbed my forehead in an exasperated manner.


    The return trip was long, and I got a little carsick. I wanted to lean back against the seat to take a nap,


    but a heavy head suddenlynded on my shoulder before I could close my eyes.


    I looked at Enzo, who was in a deep sleep on my shoulder and was a little confused.


    ¡°Because we were leaving, Enzo has been talking to Michael about how we¡¯re going to handle the Silver


    Mountain Pack for the past few days. He¡¯s also been apanying you at night and hasn¡¯t had a good


    night¡¯s sleep in a while,¡± Kyle exined from the front seat.


    I smiled but said nothing, in case I woke Enzo up.


    I fell asleep as the car drove towards Enzo¡¯s residence, leaning my head against Enzo¡¯s, resting


    on my shoulder.


    When we arrived at our destination, Enzo got out of the car first before opening the car door for me. I got


    out of the car to see a luxurious vi greet me and was shocked.


    I knew that the Cold Moon Pack was powerful, but I felt I had underestimated just how powerful they


    were when I saw Enzo¡¯s vi.


    The vi wasparable to an ancient fortress. It was simply splendid. We arrived at night, so the entire


    vi was lit up. It was as bright as a full moon. ¡°Come on,¡± Enzo said as he took my hand. It felt like I had


    walked into a fairytale castle in my dreams when the doors opened. Many servants were standing on


    both sides of the path. They bowed with lowered heads when they saw Enzo and me and said,


    ¡°Wee home, Alpha, Luna.¡± I had to cover my mouth at this incredible scene.


    Enzo leaned closer to me and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. They¡¯re not ves.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all people who lived in poverty. I brought them here to take care of the vi and my daily


    necessities. They receive sry and also off days.¡± ¡°Do you need so many people to wait on you?¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t, but the vi is huge. There are gardens, a swimming pool, a golf course, and many other ces.


    Just hiring one or two people wouldn¡¯t be able to handle all of it,¡± Enzo said in a matter-of-fact voice. It


    seemed that I wasn¡¯t thinking too far ahead. ¡°It seems that I need to get reacquainted with you,¡± I


    whispered back. ¡°Did you just realize what a great husband you¡¯ve got?¡± Enzo raised an eyebrow


    smugly. I had nothing to say in response.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Enzo didn¡¯t show me around the vi because we were all exhausted from the trip. He brought me to a


    well-furnished bedroom with luxury decorations. There was a king-size European-styles princess bed


    with many dolls and throw pillows sitting on it. A light, sheer bed hung above it. The room¡¯s wooden


    floor was also covered with a snow-white cashmere carpet, and there was a wardrobe filled with


    dressesOverviewing the floor-to ceiling window is the beautiful scenery of the garden What surprised me


    was the independent toilet and bathroom situated in the room. I had never stayed in such a nice room


    before. It looked even better than Melissa¡¯s room! But¡­ this room didn¡¯t seem to belong to a man. I


    raised an eyebrow at Enzo. ¡°Is this your style?¡± Enzo leaned against the door frame with his arms


    crossed over his chest and asked me, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do. But I didn¡¯t think you stayed in a room quite like this one.¡± Enzo lowered his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not for me. My room is next door. I had this room


    prepared for you.¡± I blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me?¡± In the days after the incidents in the


    Blue River Pack, we slept together almost every night. I thought the arrangement would remain the same


    when I got here. ¡°Of course not,¡± Enzo replied with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°But back at the Blue River Pack-¡±


    ¡°That was because I was afraid Ellen and Melissa would retaliate against you. I was worried. Now that


    we¡¯re back here, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    I nodded.


    Enzo, however, suddenly straightened up and leaned closer to me. ¡°Or do you prefer the other


    arrangement?¡±


    I leaned away from him. ¡°No.¡±


    He let out a sigh behind me.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d miss me after all the times we¡¯ve slept together, even if we just cuddled and chatted,¡± he


    said.


    My cheeks burned. I had nothing to say to that.


    Enzo got closer to me once more, then he embraced me from behind and whispered into my ear. ¡°You


    should know that I¡¯m waiting for you, Andrea. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re willing to give yourself to me.¡±


    He kissed my ear and said, ¡°Until then, we¡¯ll sleep apart.¡± My ears got even redder.


    ¡°Good night,¡± he said, then turned and closed the door before leaving.


    Tired from the long journey, I changed into a pair of silk pajamas andy down on the soft,fortable


    bed. I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.


    However, just as I was about to fall into slumbery sleep, my heart skipped a beat,pletely disrupting


    me. Perhaps it was because Enzo had held me to sleep every night in his arms for the past few days, so


    I missed the feeling of being in his arms and the scent of wine from him.


    I tossed and turned in bed, trying to sleep but to no avail.


    I sat up with the pillow in my arms and scratched my head. After struggling with myself for a few minutes,


    I resigned myself and slipped on my slippers. I flicked open the door softly, then tip-toed to Enzo¡¯s room.


    My rationality was at war with my desires.


    The logic told me not to throw myself around like a she-wolf in heat with no shame.


    But the desire was urging me to give in and to follow my innermost desire to bury myself in Enzo¡¯s arms.


    Perhaps I was not a person with a particr sense of reason, or I allowed desire to take over, but I


    eventually raised my right hand. I took a deep breath and was about to knock on the door ¡°What are you


    doing, Miss Gilmore?¡± Right before my handnded on the door, a thin, bony hand with aged spots


    suddenly grabbed my wrist.


    I blinked and looked stunned at the woman with silver hair and dark brown eyes.


    Instead of calling me Luna, she addressed me as ¡°Miss Gilmore.¡±


    ¡°You should return to your room to rest,¡± the old woman said, face sunken with a stony expression.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The pressure I felt from her was intense. She reminded me of Ellen, and my stuttering issue came back


    to me again when I faced her.


    ¡°Alpha has to get up early tomorrow to take care of things in the Pack. You shouldn¡¯t bother him at this


    time.¡±


    She stared into my eyes, her tone morosely cold. ¡°I want to sleep with him,¡± I kept my head down


    whispering. My hands on the pillow tightened.


    ¡°Alpha has his reasons for the separate room arrangement. So, you should y your part nicely as an


    obedient marriage alliance.¡± The old woman raised her eyebrows, but that did


    nothing to lessen the creases in the corner of her eyes.


    It looks like she didn¡¯t know that I was Enzo¡¯s mate. From her point of view, I was just his marriage


    partner that the Blue River Pack had chosen for him and that there was only beneficial interest in our


    rtionship, and she wanted me to understand that.


    I clenched my fist, trying to hide my uneasiness.


    ¡°Go back,¡± she said. I nodded, giving Enzo¡¯s room one more nce before slowly making my way back


    to my bedroom


    The next morning, when I opened the door with dark circles under my eyes, Enzo was standing right in


    my doorway. He took one look at me, and his jaw dropped. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± I nodded. My head felt


    heavy. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t like the room?¡± he asked. ¡°No. I¡¯m just not used to the change of ce,¡± I


    said evasively. Enzo raised his hand to rub at my sore temples. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± he said. I enjoyed


    the warmth from his fingertips. I wanted to tell him that it wasn¡¯t the room I wasn¡¯t used to, but theck of


    his presence instead.


    Enzo left after breakfast. He hadn¡¯t been back to the Pack for a while and had a lot of things to deal with.


    I stayed in the vi by myself.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, I got bored and started exploring thepound.


    I started out from the backdoor and walked about a hundred meters before I reached a fountain.


    WOMAN


    A stone wolf was howling towards the sky in the middle of the fountain. Four surrounded springs


    spouting water were facing the four directions, north, south, east, and west. I was about to reach out to


    scoop up a handful of water when I heard someone speak from behind me. ¡°Are you the woman that


    Alpha brought back?¡± I turned around and saw a girl with a high ponytail, a pair of big eyes, wearing a


    leather jacket. She was tall, had smooth muscr arms, and tanned skin. She seemed like a female


    warrior.


    ¡°May I know who you are¡­?¡± I asked after nodding. She stepped toward me and tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m


    Alpha¡¯s battlefield partner, Cindy. I fight alongside him in every single war. And I live here, of course, so


    I¡¯m kind of the mistress of this vi, I suppose.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Mom said you tried to sneak into Alpha¡¯s roomst night?¡± Cindy asked, studying me.


    ¡°Your mother is¡­?¡±.


    The face of that indifferent old woman fromst night shed through my mind. ¡°You¡¯ve met her,¡± Cindy


    said as she tidied her hair. ¡°Her name is Mary. She¡¯s always taken care of Alpha¡¯s daily chores. Even


    though she¡¯s only an Omega, Alpha has always respected her greatly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I nodded, wanting to end this conversation quickly. I could feel that this girl holds strong


    hostility towards me.


    Cindy suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t me her for sticking her nose into this. She did it for your sake. Alpha


    doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he¡¯s resting. If Mom hadn¡¯t stopped you, Enzo would have been mad at


    you.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t me her.¡±


    In fact, I didn¡¯t think that Enzo would be mad at me for that. He always seemed patient and not as easily


    angered as Cindy had described.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh, by the way, I was heading to the training grounds. Do you want toe along?¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should be familiar with training grounds since you¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter. You should give my


    trainees a round of demonstration as the future Luna.¡±


    She was smiling, but I could feel that the smile didn¡¯t meet her eyes.


    Ellen had never allowed me to participate in any training. She always told me that all I needed to do was


    be a good servant.


    So, even though I had an Alpha¡¯s aura and was a fast runner, I had no idea what real training was like.


    There was a good chance I would make a fool of myself if I went.


    I didn¡¯t want to embarrass Enzo, or rather, I was afraid that people would look down on me. I also didn¡¯t


    want to appear weak in front of Enzo.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not too familiar with this ce yet, so I want to explore first.¡±


    I tried to sound as calm as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s ame excuse,¡± Cindy said.


    In the end, she still brought me to the training grounds.


    The Cold Moon Pack¡¯s training grounds were so extensive that I couldn¡¯t see its edge from where I


    stood.


    There were all kinds of equipment, most of them I wasn¡¯t not familiar with. The only one I could name


    was the target a few hundred meters away from me.


    Cindy led me to stand in a field filled with rows of obstacles, then suddenly blew the whistle on her chest.


    Scattered members converged on us and stood in a square formation upon hearing her whistle.


    Cindy stepped forward, put her hands behind her back, and shouted, ¡°This is our Luna. Everyone,


    wee her.¡± The expected apuse didn¡¯te, but a burst of contempt floated into my ears instead.


    ¡°Luna? She¡¯s the one the Blue River Pack sent over as our Alpha¡¯s marriage partner?¡±


    ¡°She is a skinny chick.¡± ¡°Luna my ass. With that scrawny body?¡± ¡°She¡¯s bound to hold Alpha back.¡± ¡°I


    thought Cindy would be Luna. She and Alpha grew up together, after all.¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Alpha always like


    Cindy?¡±


    ***


    My face was redder as if the sun had shown directly on it. Beads of sweat dripped from my forehead and


    onto my cheeks. Thest two sentences I heard made me feel like fish bones were stuck in my throat,


    making it impossible to breathe. I hated myself at that moment because I could feel jealousy bubbling up


    in me that was caused by my extreme inferiorityplex.


    Cindy¡¯s talent and excellence were evident to everyone. Every muscle on her body was alluring. To be


    an instructor of this entire training ground was also proof of her abilities.


    Goosebumps crawled all over my back in the sweltering summer heat, and I could feel panic welling up


    inside me.


    Cindy pped her hands. ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡±


    She turned around and looked at me, then lowered her voice. ¡°Sorry. At their age, they only say what


    they see. Here we¡¯ve never valued family status but only abilities. The more capable people are more


    respected. They will acknowledge you as long as you show absolute strength.¡±


    I clenched my fist that was hidden under my sleeves. I didn¡¯t know how to answer that.


    My physical strength and endurance were excellent. Ellen often tortured me, so I wasn¡¯t some delicate


    youngdy. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive those torments.


    But I wasn¡¯t familiar with anything here. I didn¡¯t even know what these equipment were for. There¡¯s


    nothing I could do to prove myself.


    ¡°So, can you show everyone what you can do?¡± Cindy said with a smile. I looked around, then gritted my


    teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want me to demonstrate?¡± If it were running, that would be fine. I knew


    how to move my two legs, after all.


    were


    But Cindy pointed at the row of obstacles and said, ¡°400 meters weighted obstacle course. You up for it?¡±


    I could barely control the expression on my face. I must look like an idiotic loser.


    Cindy smirked. ¡°Do you not know how to?¡±


    I shivered and almost nodded.


    ¡°You could-¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± I was about to ask Cindy to give me a demonstration so that I could have a


    reference and at least know how the obstacles worked¡­


    But someone cut me off.


    It was Enzo and Kyle. They walked over. ¡°Alpha! You¡¯re here!¡± Cindy sounded ted.


    She took Enzo¡¯s arm like it was natural and said, ¡°We wanted Luna to give us a demonstration.


    Enzo frowned as he withdrew his arm from Cindy then walked towards me with a smile.¡± What


    demonstration?¡± ¡°400 meters weighted obstacle course,¡± I replied. Enzo¡¯s lips curled up more. He leaned


    in closer to me and whispered into my ear, ¡°Do you know how to?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head disappointed. He straightened up and rubbed my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to


    me.¡±


    He looked at those dumbfounded trainees and said, ¡°I have some time. So I¡¯ll fill in the ce of Luna.¡±


    He casually took off his ck jacket, revealing the tight ck t-shirt he wore underneath. Every muscle of


    his was pressed up tightly against the material and outlined it clearly.


    ¡°But Luna-¡±


    Enzo interrupted her as Cindy was about to say something else, ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t do it as good as


    your Luna?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Cindy said with a shrug. ¡°Well then, just watch.¡±


    Enzo moved his shoulders a bit, then walked over to the starting point where a g was ced. He


    strapped two sandbags to his calves and another weighted bag on his back.


    Kyle leaned over and whispered, ¡°Those add to about 50 kilograms.¡± My eyes widened as I watched the


    sunlight glitters on Enzo¡¯s muscles. Kyle pressed the stopwatch and yelled, ¡°Go!¡±


    Enzo sprinted off like an arrow shot from a bow.


    His feetnded neatly on each of the stakes, quickly stepping over a huge square pit.


    Kyle offered me detailedmentary by my side. ¡°That¡¯s a straddle stake. He just stepped over a


    ditch¡­¡±


    Enzo¡¯s speed was dazzling, and Kyle told me that Enzo had already slowed down a bit.


    I mped my mouth in shock, heart pounding from Enzo¡¯s surging hormones.


    I couldn¡¯t stop staring at Enzo¡¯s glorious figure and eventually froze at Kyle¡¯s loud apuse. Enzo had


    completed the obstacle course in 51 seconds.


    This was an incredible achievement, and that was not even his best effort, as he was simply making a


    demonstration.


    Enzo lifted the edge of his shirt to wipe away the sweat on his forehead. Beads of sweat slid down his


    well-defined abs, seeping into the stic waistband of his pants.


    A tremendous cheer erupted from the group on the training grounds. The weather was hot as hell, and


    the scorching sun shone on the ground and onto my body. As Enzo approached me, I felt even my


    breath was about to catch fire. He ignored all the admiring cheers and walked up to me. Then, he


    lowered his head and asked with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Did you catch all that?¡±


    As if he had done all those just for me.


    I choked on my breath a little before I nodded. ¡°I-I got it.¡±


    ¡°So easily? I thought that I needed to give you private lessons some time!¡± He exhaled hot breath by my


    ear as he pinched my earlobe. I suddenly felt like being underestimated.


    I frowned, then raised my eyes to look at Enzo, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I can show it to you right now.¡±


    Enzo froze for a moment before a helpless expression crossed his face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t underestimating you¡­¡±


    He signed with amazement. ¡°Why do you always take my words the wrong way?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Be straightforward about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really trying to teach you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted some private time with you.¡±


    I blinked.


    Enzo sighed, then reached out to pinch my cheek. ¡°Never mind. Go home. It¡¯s hot, let¡¯s go back for some


    ice cream.¡±


    ¡°But they¡­ I¡­¡±


    I wanted to say that it was inappropriate for me to walk away like this, as those people were still


    watching. I still hadn¡¯t shown my capabilities yet.


    ¡°Why are you at a loss for words again?¡± Enzo chuckled. He took my hand and started to head out. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go home. We¡¯ll leave the rest to Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Why do you bother him with everything?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my Beta. How can it be a bother to him?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing. I¡¯ll get jealous if you speak up for him again.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with Enzo as he was


    overbearing and unreasonable, so I could only be good and stary quiet about it.


    I knew it already. I could never win him in a debate.


    After that incident, my first reaction was that if I wanted to be a worthy Luna, I needed to havepetent


    combat skills.


    Or in other words, I had to make sure that there was nothing to worry about on my side when my Alpha


    went out to fight.


    I started training because of that, starting from physical fitness to reaction time. There was arge


    waterfall located on the back mountain behind Enzo¡¯s vi, where I often head down there for my


    evening training.


    Swimming was something that could quickly improve my overall abilities, whether it was physical fitness,


    endurance, or speed. I could work out every muscle on my body with it.


    I ced my clothes on the rocks and jumped into the water. I stretched my body out in the cool spring


    water. Gentle ripples felt like a pair of hands massaging my skin. After threeps, I leaned over on the


    rock and rested for a while with my eyes closed. Suddenly, I heard a cracking sound of the branches,


    followed by a series of low, hoarse gasps approaching quickly. I covered my mouth in shock. Didn¡¯t dare


    move.


    God someone was having sex here?! Though few people actuallye down to this wild mountain but


    it¡¯s still wide in the open nevertheless.


    Who could it be?


    My brain filled with buzzing. I wanted to run away but also worried that my slightest movement might


    have disturbed them. I could only hold my breath and hide behind the big rock by the water side. Those


    two staggered closer and tripped to the ground. They seemed to be kissing intensely. Well, much more


    intense than me and Enzo.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Watery soundes between their molded lips along with their hot and cracked panting. ¡°Oh yeah. Suck


    on to it, baby,¡± the man said in a strained voice. The other person gulped down a moan. I didn¡¯t need to


    peek to know what¡¯s happening right


    now.


    The man gasped with pleasure. ¡°Fuck! Turn around and bend over.¡± The man smacked his partner¡¯s butt


    followed by the ripping sound of fabric. ¡°Damn it, spread your legs.¡± The man let out a muffled groan.


    Then there¡¯s more watery sound of licking and biting.


    I was an adult, but I hadn¡¯t had sex yet, which made me both curious and embarrassed now.


    I had the sudden desire to peek, even though I knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate. Gradually my curiosity took


    the upper side.


    As I was about to turn around, suddenly I heard the man gritted out:


    ¡°Fuck! Your ass is tighter than a pussy.¡±


    Then a low moan entered my ears. It didn¡¯t sound like a woman though, instead deeper and hoarser in a


    manly way. I inhale sharply. And right at that moment, my feet cramped. In fear of drowning, I started


    struggling and crawling towards the shore. The sound of water sshing would be sure to draw the


    attention of those two men having sex. My gaze swept over to them, and a dazzling blond hair entered


    my sight. I could hardly believe it. The man being pinned down on the rock was none other than Kyle!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    My cramped leg was draining strength from me as I started to sink deeper into the water. Before I passed


    outpletely for drowning, Kyle sprang into the water and dragged me out. I coughed violently and


    choking on water from my lungs. Slowly, I felt my consciousness return to me.


    I opened my eyes and find droplets of water dripping down from Kyle¡¯s blonde hair onto my cheek.


    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re finally awake,¡± he copsed on the ground, gasping for breath. I looked at him and around


    the area, curious where the other man had gone. Kyle snapped his fingers from above me. ¡°Stop that.


    He¡¯s gone.¡± I sat up after a short break and found Kyle¡¯s white shirt on my body. ¡°Oh. I saw you weren¡¯t


    wearing anything, so I brought mine over to cover you.¡± He seemed unaffected, sitting with his upper


    body bare and elbows propped on the ground. The corner of my ears flushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much,¡± Kyle said with a smile. ¡°As you can see, I have no interest in women.


    I nodded.


    I wasn¡¯t blushing because I was naked, instead because of what Kyle was doing with the other


    man.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Kyle to find dark, red hickeys all over his body.


    So, Kyle liked guys? I asked, ¡°Was that guy your boyfriend?¡±


    Kyle was stunned, then shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t even know him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    My eyes widened. I must have misheard. They didn¡¯t know each other? Then¡­ why were they having


    sex?! Kyle raised an eyebrow, then suddenly burst outughing. ¡°No need to be this surprised. We¡¯re just


    taking care of each other¡¯s needs.¡± Kyle got up and shook water off his body.


    I stopped talking. It¡¯s better to stay silent to things beyond myprehensive. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kyle suddenly


    seemed weirdly sheepish about something. I raised my head to look at him, wondering what made him


    stutter. He sighed. ¡°Do me a favor. Can you not tell Enzo that I¡¯m gay?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ Well, I¡¯m his Beta. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t trust me if he overthinks it. Plus, I¡¯m not ready to


    come out to him yet.¡±


    My eyes widened even more. His words made it hard for me not to overthink it. Did he like Enzo?


    Kyle lowered his head to look at me and took a deep breath. ¡°Why are you looking at me like


    that?¡±


    Then suddenly his tone was rmed. ¡°You don¡¯t think I like Enzo, do you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m not gonna fight you for Enzo. He¡¯s yours, forever. I won¡¯t take him even if you give him to


    me.¡±


    I frowned. I wanted to say that Enzo wasn¡¯t mine to own and even if he was, I would never give him to


    anyone.


    ¡°Mainly because he¡¯s not my type,¡± Kyle said as he sat down next to me and gestured to me with his


    chin.


    I leaned over, eager to hear the gossip. ¡°You wanna know what my type is?¡±


    I nodded rapidly.


    Kyleughed, then gestured for me toe closer and whispered, ¡°Enzo is too young. I like more


    mature men.¡±


    ¡°But that guy seemed very young.¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t get a good look at the man with Kyle just now, judging by his voice and body build,


    he should be about twenty years old.


    ¡°Oh, him.¡± Kyle rubbed his neck, his mouth twisting into a grin. ¡°I like his face. He had beautiful eyes and


    a good body too.¡± I raised my brows so high that they could have flown to the moon if they weren¡¯t stuck


    on my face.


    Kyle pulled a pack of cigarettes out from the jacket, lit one and took a drag.


    I nudged him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why do you prefer older men?¡±


    ¡°Mature!¡± Kyle nced at me, then reached up to push his damp blonde hair back, revealing his smooth


    forehead. Then he sighed, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s probably because my first love was ten years older than me.¡± ¡°Tell me


    about it,¡± I gently shove him at the shoulder. ¡°Why are you so nosy? Does Enzo know his wife is such a


    nosy gossip?¡±


    I nced at him and decided to let it pass if he really didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    I didn¡¯t expect Kyle to look at me with wide eyes and say, ¡°Wait. You¡¯ll rat me out to Enzo


    right? If I don¡¯t tell you my story?¡±


    I opened my mouth and was lost for words. His imagination can run as wild as Enzo¡¯s. No, ten times


    more outrageous. Iughed. If he wanted to think so, I couldn¡¯t help him. He flicked his cigarette. ¡°Fine,


    I¡¯ll tell you then.¡±


    ***


    I learned Kyle¡¯s story in a half-an-hour narrative. It wasn¡¯t a fond memory. When he was in high school,


    he broke his legs and was forced to be absent from school. He didn¡¯t have his wolf yet back then, so he


    couldn¡¯t heal fast enough.


    His family didn¡¯t want him to miss his sses, so they hired a tutor for him, Raymond.


    The two soon grew close and got intimate with each other.


    However, when Kyle¡¯s father found out about their rtionship, he couldn¡¯t ept that his son had slept


    his teacher. It was hical. So, he beat Kyle up and forced him to break up with Raymond.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Kyle refused and even tried to elope with Raymond. However, the two didn¡¯tst for a month outside


    before Raymond met his own mate.


    Raymond abandoned Kyle without hesitation to be with his mate. And that¡¯s when Kyle started to detach


    himself from the feeling so-called ¡°love¡±.


    ¡°No deeper attachment can stand up to the mate bond,¡± Kyle said. His gaze slightly watery, as the white


    smoke rings obscured his face.


    He sighed as he stretched out his body, then turned his head to me. ¡°So, you¡¯re lucky that you and Enzo


    are mates. You are bound to be together forever.¡±


    Kyle gave me such an envious look, but it only made me feel absurd.


    It was as if I suddenly understood why I hadn¡¯t been able to ept Enzopletely.


    Because we were each other¡¯s mates, we had a strong desire for each other. And naturally we were so


    crazy about being together.


    But what if those desires weren¡¯t real? If I wasn¡¯t Enzo¡¯s mate, would he still choose me without


    hesitation?


    Every time he looked into my eyes, he said with certainty that he liked me. But were those feelings really


    rooted in his heart if theyer of mate bond was stripped away?


    Even so, affection is not the same as love. I panicked. I wasn¡¯t sure. Did Enzo¡­ really love me?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A deep, angry hiss suddenly came from behind us Kyle and I turned around to


    find Enzo standing not far from us I couldn¡¯t see his face very well since the light is getting darker but


    based on the heavy Alpha pressure floating in the air, I knew he was angry I looked down at myself and


    instantly understood why Enzo was angry. Worried that it would implicate Kyle, I hastily exined, ¡°I


    came here to swim and ran into Kyle.¡± Enzo obviously didn¡¯t believe me. He quickly walked up to me and


    dragged me up from the ground, using his broad shoulder to block mepletely from Kyle¡¯s view.


    ¡°Swimming without clothes?¡± Enzo asked, a fire burning fiercely in his eyes. ¡°Of course not. I took them


    off because I thought no one was here. I didn¡¯t know that Kyle woulde by.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Luna would


    be here either,¡± Kyle added quietly behind Enzo, stretching out his neck a little to speak to him. ¡°Turn


    around!¡± Enzo growled out. Kyle rolled his eyes and huffed, but he turned around. ¡°Is this necessary?


    Everyone gets naked on the battlefield when they fight. You are like ap dog guarding your treat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. None your business anyway. I don¡¯t care about others, but no one¡¯s


    allowed to hit on Andrea.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to get into a fight, I quickly interrupted and said, ¡°He wasn¡¯t


    hitting on me.¡±


    That Kyle wouldn¡¯t even hit on you was on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn¡¯t tell Enzo that, of course.


    So, to avoid all the heavier topics, I instead said, ¡°I was swimming, and I got a cramp. Kyle passed by


    and heard my cry for help, and he saved me.¡± ¡°Then why are you wearing his clothes?¡±


    ¡°He took off his shirt when he saw I wasn¡¯t wearing anything.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Enzo was finally in a better mood once he heard my exnation. Well, less angry, at least. He stripped


    off my clothes in a huff, tossed them into the water, and then took off his jacket to wrap me in it instead.


    Then, he yelled at Kyle, ¡°Who wants your clothes? They¡¯re dirtying my mate! They stink!¡± Enzo looked


    like an immature child at that moment.


    I couldn¡¯t see Kyle, but I could hear his annoyed grunts in response to Enzo¡¯s words. At the end of the


    day, I was the one who dragged Kyle into the matter.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. This doesn¡¯t concern Kyle, so you don¡¯t have to be angry with him.¡± ¡°Stop talking,¡±


    Enzo said as he frowned at me. Then, he bent down and picked me up in the next instance. ¡°What are


    you doing?!¡± I yelped. ¡°Shut up,¡± Enzo said sternly before giving Kyle a meaningful look. Even though


    Kyle had his back to us, I could see the hairs that stood up on his neck as Enzo gazed at him.


    Enzo turned around and strode away carrying me in his arms. I¡¯ve never felt such intense pressure from


    him before, making me slightly afraid to speak What¡¯s worse than the silence of a single person is when


    both parties choose to shut them off. Enzo carried me to his bedroom, threw me on the big bed, and


    proceeded to wrap me in the covers.


    To be honest, it was summer, and I felt like I was melting under the covers. I tried calling out to Enzo, but


    he turned his back on me and sat silently. I struggled and finally managed to pull an arm out from under


    the covers, poking the back of his neck as he did to me before. ¡°Enzo?¡±


    He remained silent and didn¡¯t turn around. I reached out again, poked the back of his neck once more,


    and said softly, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t move.


    I poked and prodded again, yet he remained unmoved.


    I gave up. Moving around a bit under the covers, I finally stayed where I was and stared up at the ceiling


    nkly. To my surprise, Enzo turned around once I settled down. He gave me a downcast look, his


    eyebrows drooping. ¡°You¡¯re not doing it right,¡± Enzo told me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you to kiss me,¡± Enzo said with a straight face. I felt my cheeks heat up slightly when I


    understood his meaning. Every time I turned my back on him, he always poked the back of my neck. If I


    refused to turn around, he would scare me by saying he would kiss me if I didn¡¯t.


    He did that on purpose!


    However, I wasn¡¯t him, so I don¡¯t have a thick skin.


    ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± I asked him, then raised an eyebrow and continued, ¡°I am not kissing you.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on. Do you have a crush on Kyle?¡±


    I widened my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous again.¡±


    ¡°But you were so gentle with him just now, talking to him in a soft way that you have never treated me


    with.¡±


    I haven¡¯t? I wasn¡¯t sure about that. I thought I was already very gentle with Enzo. ¡°I really should teach


    Kyle a lesson,¡± Enzo said, huffing angrily. Even though I could tell he was simply bluffing, I was worried


    he would do as he said. I sighed. I looked straight at Enzo and said, ¡°I really just happened to run into


    Kyle. It¡¯s arge waterfall with peopleing and going all the time. There¡¯s nothing wrong with us being


    there the same time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Enzo stared silently at me as though he was contemting something. ¡°Even


    if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe Kyle, okay? He¡¯s your Beta, your most loyal right hand.¡± Enzo


    was silent for a few moments, then he lowered his head and pressed his forehead against mine


    suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I was simply¡­ just a little jealous.¡± ¡°.¡± Now I was the one


    speechless. Enzo rubbed my arm lightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you coax me a little, I won¡¯t be


    angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You should think of something on your own.¡±


    I tried to move, but I was still stuck under the covers.


    ¡°Let me go first,¡± I said.


    Enzo unraveled the covers, and I caught a deep breath once I was free.


    It was so hot! I could feel a thinyer of sweat oozing from my forehead.


    I felt the heat rising when Enzo leaned closer to me. It wasn¡¯t just my body; my blood was also boiling


    from the closeness. Anticipation filled his eyes, and I shrugged. I put my arm around his neck and


    pecked him on the lips. My instincts kicked in again, as Enzo responded fiercely to me. However, I didn¡¯t


    feel much joy in this lingering moment. The same question popped into my mind-Did Enzo truly love me?


    What if I wasn¡¯t his mate?


    I can¡¯t even get down that line of thinking. I was too afraid to be hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re not paying attention,¡± Enzo muttered as he squeezed my chin, pulling me onto his


    thighs.


    My heart was pounding wildly Enzo was so good at taking control of my feelings. I worried I would lose


    my mind if I went on like this. So, when he leaned in to kiss me again, I jumped out of his arms


    decisively. ¡°Okay, I already coaxed you. You¡¯re not allowed to be mad anymore.¡± Enzo looked at me with


    raised brows. My legs felt a little weak, and I needed to make a quick getaway. I couldn¡¯t stay in the


    same space with him. I was sure I would burst into mes if I did!


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Enzo suddenly called out as I ced my hand on the door handle. ¡°Get up early tomorrow. I want to take


    you somewhere,¡± he said.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    As soon as I walked out of Enzo¡¯s bedroom, I bumped into Mary and Cindy.


    My hand came up to my chest, startled by their sudden appearance.


    Cindy had a ss of milk in her hands. It looked like she was on her way to send it to Enzo. Both of them


    frowned slightly when they saw meing out of Enzo¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Miss Gilmore, I remember telling you


    not to disturb Alpha in his rest if nothing required his immediate attention.¡± Marry looked at me with her


    dead, empty, horrifying eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t disturbing him. I simply¡­¡± I trailed off and shrugged, not knowing


    how to exin it. Anyway, why do I need to exin my rtionship with Enzo to others?


    Instead, wasn¡¯t it more of a bother for Mary and her daughter, Cindy, to knock on the door sote just to


    deliver milk? My eyes cast down on the milk slightly pissed by that. Mary seemed to guess my thoughts,


    the wrinkles on the corner of her mouth more prominent. She sneered. ¡°My daughter is not the same as


    you. She¡¯s Alpha¡¯s right-hand woman. Who are


    you?!


    I was not bothered to argue with them, and just wanted to get past Mary and Cindy to leave. At this


    moment, Mary suddenly snatched the milk from Cindy¡¯s hand and poured it all over Cindy the next


    moment. Cindy was startled. ¡°Mom?!¡± Mary red at her. ¡°Shut up.¡± ng!


    The cup shattered on the ground, sending ss chips flying everywhere. The sound was . thunderous in


    the empty and silent corridor. Then, Mary yelled out, ¡°What are you doing? Luna!¡± I had no idea what


    was happening at all. I did nothing, after all. The bedroom door opened, and Enzo came out in his silk


    pajamas. His eyes swept across the broken ss on the ground and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mary¡¯s


    face trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to deliver milk to you with Cindy, but Luna¡­ Luna told us we


    don¡¯t have the right to disturb you.¡± I was dumbfounded. When did I say such a thing?! ¡°I told Luna that


    it¡¯s your daily routine to have a ss of milk every night, but she didn¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t know which part of


    my words offended her. She suddenly grabbed the cup,


    poured it all over Cindy, and asked us to get lost!¡± Mary started crying suddenly, tears rolling down her


    bulging eyebags. She held Cindy¡¯s hand and gave her a pointed look Cindy had a fleeting look of


    embarrassment, but she immediately joined her mother¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Alpha, not Luna¡¯s. She just


    cared about you too much and misunderstood our rtionship.¡± Enzo had a look of confusion on his


    face. ¡°Rtionship? What rtionship?¡± ¡°I told Luna before that I¡¯m simply your subordinate, but she


    insisted that I was trying to seduce you.¡±


    I waspletely speechless. Enzo turned his gaze on me and raised his dashing brows, asking me with


    his eyes if what they said was true. It took a few beats before I could respond. I shook my head. ¡°I-I


    didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t break the ss or misunderstand my rtionship with Cindy?¡± I waved my hands


    and spluttered, my head in a mess, ¡°All of it! I just ran into them on the way out. They did that on their


    own. Mary was the one who poured.¡±


    ¡°Luna!¡¯ Mary interrupted me suddenly, clutching her chest with a traumatized expression. ¡°I respect you


    so much. Why would you make false charges again me like that? I¡¯m Cindy¡¯s mother. Why would I hurt


    her?¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I watched you grow up. You know what kind of person I am! Why would I frame Luna? ¡°Mary


    interrupted me once more and started crying again. Enzo looked at me and asked, ¡°Do you have


    anything else to say?¡± The old woman shot me a sneer from an angle Enzo couldn¡¯t see, as if mocking


    me smugly and saying


    What are you going to do about it? Alpha is still on our side. You and Cindy are different, after


    all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t do it.¡± I could only say the same thing repeatedly, hoping Enzo would believe me.


    However, Enzo merely stared at me without speaking.


    Dead silence hung in the air between us.


    My heart pounded wildly in my chest. He doesn¡¯t believe me, does he? He thought I would make a fuss,


    break things, and be jealous of Cindy, just like some mad women.


    That¡¯s right. I was just a ve sent over for marriage. How could Ipare to his old servant who has


    cared for him for so long?


    And how could Ipare to his excellent female warrior?


    I thought I would have a new life aftering to Enzo¡¯s pack, and I could get rid of my old nightmares.


    But now, it seems like I¡¯m a joke here. Enzo wouldn¡¯t believe me. He thought I was a jealous, vicious


    woman. I gritted my teeth and spoke with myst shred of dignity. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Just when I thought Enzo was going to me me, suddenly Enzo picked me up and had me in his


    arms in a bridal carry.


    ¡°There¡¯s broken ss on the floor. Be careful where you step,¡± Enzo said, looking tenderly at me. I was


    shocked.


    Then, Enzo said, ¡°Cindy and I are merely partners. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Enzo turned to look at Mary and Cindy, who were also stunned, and coldly added, ¡± Clean up


    this ce and go back to sleep.¡±


    Mary looked extremely embarrassed, but Enzo ignored her. He carried me directly into my bedroom.


    I didn¡¯t even fully realize what happened until he sat me down on the bed.


    Enzo didn¡¯t me me but indulged me simply because I was his mate ached.


    Enzo sighed. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you exin it?¡±


    ¡°Mary is the one who took care of me growing up, after all. She¡¯s aged. I just wanted to save what¡¯s left


    of her reputation.¡±


    He bent down and gently kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Enough. Stop overthinking it and get some sleep. We¡¯re going out tomorrow, remember?¡± The incident


    with Mary reminded me of my miserable past. For the whole night, my nightmares kepting back at


    me.


    The next morning I woke up earily despite theck of sleep, just as Enzo wanted.


    The maid brought me a long, beautiful dress. I wore makeup to cover the dark circles under my eyes,


    which I rarely did. Enzo was waiting downstairs for me. When he saw me, I was sure his eyes lit up and


    glowed was


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± heplimented me without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you. Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Enzo replied. Enzo drove the


    whole way, reminding me of my time in my old pack where he did the same, driving me to the first ce


    we met.


    It felt like yesterday but also a long time ago.I felt a sudden wave of emotions. I wondered how Melissa


    was doing?I hope she could regain her kindness, even though she told me very seriously that she was


    never kind.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Enzo asked.


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    The wind ruffled my hair, and I closed my eyes. Slowly, a floral fragrance reached my nose.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Enzo told me, and the car stopped. I looked up to see flowers everywhere, as far as my


    eye could reach. The sea of flowers was splendid and colorful, filling the world with life. I was stunned


    and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d show you a sea of flowers when we came here,¡± Enzo said and smiled at me


    .¡± Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I replied him sincerely, still stunned by the beauty of the scene before me.


    I ran toward the flowers and felt rxed for the first time in a very long time.


    Enzo chased after me from behind. When I heard hisughter ringing out behind me, I couldn¡¯t help my


    heart racing.


    That morning might be the one I would look back on for many years toe. After taking a lot of


    photos, Enzo checked his watch. With deep reluctance on his face, he told me that he had a pack


    meeting he needed to attend in the afternoon and that we would need to return home now.


    He was indeed a qualified Alpha. Most of the time, he was busy with pack matters. When I recall that


    he was only twenty-two years old, I couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Perhaps it was because of the infectious joy that morning, so I asked Enzo a question before we got


    out of the car.


    I admit that it was a spur of the moment, but I plucked up my courage and asked him anyway.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said and looked at him solemnly. ¡°If¡­ and I mean if¡­¡± I took a deep breath before continuing,


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t your mate, would you still treat me so well and like me?¡±


    Enzo was startled for a moment. He blinked and raised his dashing eyebrows. I was a little nervous,


    but at the same time, I was also anticipating his answer. ¡°That hypothesis isn¡¯t valid,¡± Enzo replied as


    he tilted his head, as though he couldn¡¯t understand why I would ask such an absurd question.


    He continued firmly, ¡°You¡¯re my mate. We were destined to love each other and be together. Although


    you refused to open your heart to me in the beginning¡­¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll fall in love with me sooner orter.¡±


    When Enzo started by saying my hypothesis wasn¡¯t valid, my hopes were dashed. I couldn¡¯t focus on


    what he said after that, so I forced a smile and said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not valid.¡±


    Then, i opened the door and got out.


    Enzo gave me a confused look, but his tight schedule urged him to start the engine.


    It wasn¡¯t until I saw Enzo¡¯s car disappear from sight that the wry smile on my face slowly faded


    At this moment, I suddenly heard people arguing


    I looked up to see Cindy standing in the yard, arguing with a blond girl.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? My shoes are filled with blood! I was hurt because someone put nails in them, and


    that¡¯s why I lost!¡±


    The blonde girl was all sweaty, trying her best to defend herself. ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You should help me find out who put nails in my shoes instead of ming me foring inst!¡±


    Cindy gave the girl a hard look and said calmly, ¡°Li, if you don¡¯t have any proof, why should I waste


    my time solving child quarrels like this?¡±


    Cindy frowned and had an impatient look on her face. I looked at Li¡¯s feet, and the bright red blood


    that met my eyes stung.


    The wise thing for me to do is to walk around them and leave. Staying out of trouble was my first rule


    for staying safe in this pack.


    But I was their Luna.


    So, even though I knew that I was just a pathetic marriage partner in Cindy¡¯s eyes, a piece of trash that


    stink to the worst, I still stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s happening,¡± I said to Cindy as I walked up. Cindy sneered. ¡°This is something


    that happened in our training fields. Nothing that concerns a loser like you. Instead of meddling around


    here, perhaps the kitchens would suit you better.¡±


    I took a breath and forced myself to calm down.


    ¡°As their trainer, you should be responsible for handling their affairs. Have you done so?¡± I confronted


    Cindy.


    Cindy narrowed her eyes slightly. That look was filled with disdain.


    I ignored her and instead turned to Lilia and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to trust me, mind telling me what


    happened?¡±


    Li looked at me, obviously not convinced.


    ¡°I¡¯m your Luna. I think I can help you. Well, at least¡­¡± I nced at Cindy and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to


    ignore it as she did.¡±


    Li gritted her teeth. After a few seconds of hesitation, she spoke, ¡°There was a race in the training


    fields this morning. I could have finished first, but someone put nails in my shoes, and I was injured,


    which was why I lost the race¡­¡±


    Li¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°I admit that I have my own problem in it, but as a trainer, shouldn¡¯t


    Cindy help me find out who caused trouble in the first ce?¡± Cindy brushed Li¡¯s words aside


    irritably. ¡°If someone really is causing trouble, it only proves that you¡¯ve made too many enemies. I¡¯m


    too upied for this nonsense right now.¡±


    With that said, Cindy turned and walked toward the vi.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I called out behind Cindy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fix this, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Cindy turned. Crossing her arms, she gave me a mocking smile and said, ¡°Who gives you the right to


    take care of it? You¡¯re just a gift from the Blue River Pack. Shut your mouth and y your role-a trophy


    wife.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 A ¡°gift¡±. A trophy wife. That¡¯s what I was to her.


    However, she forgot that despite my being a ¡°gift¡±, I was still her Luna. I was obligated to take care of


    every member in the pack.


    ¡°I¡¯m her Luna. I think that gives me the right to deal with it.¡±


    I put Li behind me and raised my chin, looking straight at Cindy. ¡°Do you think you know my pack


    better than me?¡± Cindy narrowed her eyes and said disdainfully. To Cindy, the Cold Moon Pack was


    hers, and I was just an outsider who had nothing to do with them.


    That was fine with me. I didn¡¯t care about her mocking words.


    ¡°I¡¯m already your Luna, and that¡¯s a fact,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°A trash Luna with weak limbs?¡± Cindy mocked again. But then, she suddenly switched attitude and


    shrugged.


    ¡°If you must do it, that¡¯s fine. But on one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find anything in your investigation, then I hope you stop meddling in pack matters. Just be


    an obedient, and muted trophy wife.¡±


    After living as a mute doll for neen years, and now in a new ce, someone was telling me once


    again that I should shut up and stay silent.


    My heart ached, but a wave of raging anger surged up at the same time. Those people wanted to see


    me make a fool of myself, but I wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    ¡°Deal. To make it fair, if I find evidence, you¡¯ll have to apologize to Li in public.¡± Cindy frowned and


    shouted, ¡°I¡¯m her trainer!¡±


    The implication behind her words was that, as a trainer, she shouldn¡¯t apologize to her trainees.


    I don¡¯t think that was the right mindset to have. Anyone can make mistakes. There was nothing


    shameful about admitting them. So, I gave her a calm look and said in the same tone, ¡°But I¡¯m your


    Luna. Why can¡¯t I request something from you if you have already asked something from me?¡±


    Cindy opened her mouth but no words came out of it.


    Finally, she smoothed out her expression and nodded. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡±


    Li had gotten hurt when she was in the training field¡¯s locker room, changing her shoes. I requested


    Cindy to gather all trainees to that room. If Cindy always ignored such incidents, the culprit probably


    wouldn¡¯t bother covering up the tracks, as they were sure that the trainers wouldn¡¯t look into it.


    So, I asked all of them to open their lockers.


    ¡°Why should we listen to you?¡± A red-haired girl stood up and yelled at me. As soon as she said that,


    someone else stepped up to agree.


    ¡°Yeah. We only listen to Cindy. She¡¯s our trainer.¡± I expected this to happen, and I don¡¯t me them for


    being rude to me. Everyone admired the power, and since I wasn¡¯t, I had no right toin about


    how others treated me.


    I looked toward Cindy, reminding her not to forget the previous agreement we had made. Cindy raised


    an eyebrow but obliged, ¡°Luna¡¯s orders are my orders. Open your lockers!¡±


    It was amanding tone. The girls looked at each other before they finally shuffled over to their


    lockers and pulled out their keys.


    A red-haired girl caught my attention. She stood in front of her cab for a long time and suddenly


    nced at her phone. Immediately afterward, she opened her locker without hesitation. I checked her


    locker and found only clothes and shoes inside. It was clean. There were no nails or anything else that


    was suspicious. ¡°See? I¡¯m not the culprit,¡± she told me. She had her arms crossed, looking rxed.


    I took a hesitant step back, then nced at her badge and confirmed that her name was Mina.


    On the way here, Li told me that a girl named Mina had alwayse in second. The two of them


    always had an ipatible rtionship. Today, Mina won first ce in the race because Li was


    injured


    Judging from her actions, Mina was no doubt a solid suspect.


    But I didn¡¯t find anything suspicious in her locker.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, I could continue to other lockers. After having gone through dozens of other lockers,


    suddenly there was a loud sound. Silver nails fell to the ground from the clothing I had just picked up.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes frozen at the same moment.


    I raised my head to look at Li, who was trembling. ¡°Impossible!¡± Li shouted.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Sydnee! She¡¯s my best friend!¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    The locker¡¯s owner Sydnee was as shocked as Li.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why there are nails in my locker. These aren¡¯t


    mine.¡±


    ¡°Whose then, if they aren¡¯t yours?¡± Mina chimed in. ¡°I was wondering why you were sneaking around the


    locker earlier this morning, so that¡¯s what you were up to.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sydnee shook her head frantically looking to me for help. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Luna.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her. That was what my gut was telling me.


    The look in her eyes is genuine. However¡­


    ¡°We have both witnesses and evidence. Do you still want to argue against it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I really didn¡¯t!¡± Sydnee took Li¡¯s hand. ¡°You believe me, right? We grew up together!¡±


    Li looked troubled, but she still said, ¡°Luna, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Sydnee. Maybe we should search a few


    more lockers?¡±


    That¡¯s what I had in mind too. That Mina girl was the most suspicious. I really wanted to check her phone


    now, as the content in it could possibly exin everything.


    At this moment, a female voice rang in my mind.


    It was Cindy. She had mind linked me.


    Are you sure you want to continue this investigation? If you acknowledge Sydnee as the culprit now,


    you¡¯ll win the bet between us.


    ¡®On the other hand, if you really believe it wasn¡¯t her and carry on the investigation, you might lose the


    bet


    I frowned ¡®I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something. I didn¡¯t start investigating because of the bet. I just


    wanted to help Li to get justice.¡¯


    Cindy narrowed her eyes at me. Aplex mix of emotions shed through her eyes.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine That¡¯s up to you. Get to the bottom of this then.¡¯


    I walked up to Mina and asked, ¡°You said you saw Sydnee sneaking around in the locker room this


    morning alone. Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°_¡± Mina blinked as though she hadn¡¯t expected me to ask this


    Afew secondster, she turned her head away ¡°I just happened to see it. It¡¯s not something ! would


    deliberately record on my phone¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I smiled and raised an eyebrow. But you see, I¡¯m quite interested in your phone


    With that, I held out my hand. ¡°Could you show me your phone?¡± Mina¡¯s expression changed, her hands


    clenched unconsciously, and she kept gulping ¡°W what right do you have? That¡¯s my right to privacy.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s usually cold and arrogant face finally cracked. Her jaw tenses, and finally she turned around to


    Li. ¡°I was wrong, Li.¡± Li frowned, waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My attitude wasn¡¯t the best


    either.¡± Cindy then took the two culprits and left.


    The cold and distant look on Enzo¡¯s face faded once the crowd dispersed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your brother the moment this happened?¡± He asked Li.


    Li had a reluctant look on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t ever tell him! I can solve problems on my own.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Luna solve it for you in the end?¡± Enzo shot back.


    Li says with feeble bravado. ¡°I don¡¯t need Kyle to take care of me. I hate it when people say I¡¯m Beta¡¯s


    sister and am abusing his authority to bully others.¡±


    Enzo shook his head and asked again, ¡°How are your feet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Li shook her head.


    ¡°Luna and I will take you back then.¡±


    On the way back, Li told me all about her performance in school.


    She had always been first among the trainees, which made me admired her greatly. ¡°What about you?


    What¡¯s your usual training performance like?¡± She asked suddenly.


    My smile froze on my face, and I felt a little awkward.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to train. You¡¯re my Luna, so I¡¯ll protect you well,¡± Enzo said,ing to my


    rescue.


    His words didn¡¯tfort me but made me feel embarrassed instead.


    I never received proper training to be a Luna. I had always lived my life as a ve. And now I would have


    to depend on Enzo for protection, which makes me feel useless. ¡°I¡¯ve never trained before, actually,¡± I


    replied honestly.


    Li¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she immediately took my arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can train


    together from now on.¡±


    Her pure and warm smile rxed me greatly.


    Ten minutester, we reached Li¡¯s home.


    The living room was quiet. Li yelled out Kyle¡¯s name when we entered but there was no response.


    Li scratched her head. ¡°Strange. Isn¡¯t he home?¡±


    The door to the living room was open with an unfinished red wine set on the table. Obviously, someone


    was in the house.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s sleeping. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get him. Wait here for a bit,¡± Li said.


    Just as Li walked two steps up the stairs, there was a sudden noise from the upstairs, and Wulo


    vuehod aut urith macmu hair from the nam


    ¡°Hi! Kyle waved from upstairs at us.


    Despite his efforts to hide his nervousness, I sensed something wrong from his rapid breathing


    ¡°What took you so long? What were you doing in the room?¡± Li asked suspiciously.


    ¡°What else could I be doing? I fell asleep by ident.¡±


    Li was still heading into Kyle¡¯s room, but Kyle pushed her back downstairs=.


    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡± Kyle asked, running his hand through his hair to tidy it. Enzo briefly exined


    the situation to Kyle. ¡°So you have to thank Andrea this time.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kyle looked excited, a wildly


    exaggerated excitement, in fact. In the next second, he suddenly hugged me. ¡°Help me!¡± I heard him


    whisper into my ear

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Before I could react, Enzo dragged Kyle away from me by his cor.


    ¡°A verbal thank you would be enough,¡± Enzo snapped, his face a little sullen.


    Kyleughed dryly and kept ncing upstairs; I immediately understood what he meant. Kyle had


    probably brought his date home, but he didn¡¯t want Li and Enzo to know.


    The most important thing to do now was to get Enzo and Li away. I focused on the unfinished red wine


    ss and pretended to head to the sofa to sit down.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But then¡­ I turned my hell and hit the coffee table directly. The ss fell to the ground, spilling red wine


    all over my dress.


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± I eximed.


    Enzo walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I learned on him and gasped, ¡°I knocked on the coffee table with my knee, and my skirt is ruined.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have clean clothes in my room. You can wear mine for now,¡± Li said.


    Just what I wanted.


    But instead of following Li upstairs, I raised my head to look at Enzo and frowned. ¡°I hit my leg, and it


    hurts. Could you carry me upstairs?¡±


    Enzo narrowed his golden-brown eyes. Then a yful smile spread on his lips. ¡°Sure.¡±


    I think he knew I was faking it, but he seemed happy to y along.


    I had to admit that I was a little embarrassed. Seeing ¨C the faint smile in Enzo¡¯s eyes, I bury my head into


    his chest and sneaked a hand out to gesture Kyle.


    When we reached Li¡¯s bedroom, Enzo put me down. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± he said to me.


    I hurriedly reached out to take his hand. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go.¡± Enzo raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I


    swallowed nervously, not knowing what to say but blurting out in panic, ¡°I can¡¯t reach the zipper on my


    back. Can you help me?¡± My face must be burning red like fire right now. Li had just found a dress to fit


    me. A teasing smile appeared on her face when he heard that. God, what the heck was I saying? I really


    wanted to bite my tongue off. Enzo chuckled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± His eyebrows were raised, and my


    heart was pounding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out then,¡± Li said, biting her lips as she ran out the door.


    I had given Kyle enough time to whisk his date away, so I didn¡¯t stop her. Now, the problem was on my


    side


    I turned around awkwardly feeling Enzo¡¯s icy fingertips touch the hollow of my neck.


    He pulled the zipper down slowly, and my heart started to race wildly.


    ¡°All done,¡± Enzo whispered in my ear with both hands on my shoulder, standing close to me.


    ¡°O-okay. Thanks.¡± I swallowed. ¡°You can wait outside now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare look Enzo in the eye, but I could feel his piercing gaze on me.


    Then there came the sound of door closing. I took a deep breath before safely changing out of my


    clothes. Because of this incident, I felt guilty and didn¡¯t meet Enzo¡¯s eyes the entire way home. ¡°Your


    face is red,¡± Enzo suddenly said.


    ¡°Really?¡± I turned to look at him as I tidied up my wind-blown hair and made an excuse,¡± Maybe the


    weather is too hot.¡±


    Enzo had a smile on his face and didn¡¯t expose me, instead turned up the AC in the car.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be hot now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I tightened my hold on the seatbelt.


    Enzo pulled over to the side of the road after a turn.


    I was startled by his actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He unbuttoned the top of his shirt, his slender fingers still on the steering wheel. His throat bobbed up,


    then he looked at me and said, ¡°I feel a little hot too.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t the AC on?¡±


    ¡°The AC can¡¯t take away this heat.¡± With that said, he leaned closer to me and stopped inches away from


    me and whispered, ¡°But you can.¡±


    Then, a big hand sped the back of my head, as the strong scent of wine invaded my mouth.


    Enzo was kissing me. He bit my lips and sucked repeatedly, then quickly slipping his tongue inside of my


    mouth.


    The air around us heated up rapidly as our lips and tongue tangled.


    I couldn¡¯t help but warp my arms around Enzo¡¯s neck and respond with more passion.


    His hand slid down from my hair to my waist as he kneaded me gently. I was thankful that I was sitting in


    the passenger seat at this moment. Otherwise, I would have fallen to the ground with my trembling legs.


    My mind is clouded as I hungrily took in his scent.


    But suddenly.


    Enzo trembled, and I even felt hair standing up on his skin at that moment,


    He let me go, his eyes widen.


    In an instant, his Alpha aura exploded inside the car, and I could hardly breathe. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± I


    asked in a panic. Enzo immediately started the engine. ¡°Something has happened!¡± He turned the car


    around and drove back to the vi. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Rogue attacks on the border,¡± Enzo said with a frown as he elerated. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was confused. He was driving so fast that the only thing I could do was to hold on tightly to my


    seatbelt. Arge number of soldiers had already gathered at the gate of the vi when we arrived. Cindy


    stood in front of all the soldiers, d in a green camouge uniform with a dagger on her waist. They


    were all obviously prepared for war. Enzo got out of the car and strode up to Cindy. ¡°Is everything


    ready?¡± he asked. Cindy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Enzo yelled. I came back to my senses abruptly. They were


    going to battle! I grabbed Enzo¡¯s arm. I didn¡¯t know where my courage came from for a moment, but I


    said loudly to him, ¡°I will go with you!¡± Enzo pried my hands off, a serious look on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he


    told me. ¡°You haven¡¯t been trained, and you don¡¯t belong on the battlefield. Wait for me toe back.


    Listen to me.¡± ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t waste Alpha¡¯s time, as well as everyone else¡¯s. You won¡¯t be of any help but only a


    burden,¡± Cindy interrupted me coldly. I froze, my expression shaken.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Enzo¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t let Andrea go to the border and face those Rogues.


    She has received proper training and had been trapped in Alpha Michael¡¯s vi for neen years.


    She has nobat or fighting experience. So, I didn¡¯t stop Cindy from saying those hurting words to


    Andrea.


    Cindy was right. She wouldn¡¯t be of any help on the battlefield. But that didn¡¯t mean she would be a


    burden to me. I just couldn¡¯t bear the slightest possibility of her getting hurt. Just like today.


    I knew she hadn¡¯t hurt her knee, but I picked her up nevertheless because even a slight bruise on her


    distressed me.


    I¡¯ve seen her on the verge of death, which nearly killed me. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t allow her to follow me


    into the battlefield. Her lips moved lightly, as though she wanted to say something more. But in the end,


    she just forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Go on then. You¡¯ll definitely win.¡± I pulled her into my arms and


    kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Half an hourter, Kyle brought a team and met with me. He


    had tied his long blonde hair back, revealing his dashing eyebrows.


    ¡°Are you ready for this, partner?¡± I asked as I thumped Kyle¡¯s chest.


    Kyle ced a hand on my shoulder and revealed a crooked smile, ¡°I can finally exercise my muscles a


    little.¡±


    I had set up barriers at the borders, but it would only hold for a while, so we needed to speed things up.


    We reached the frontier upon sunset.


    The entire wilderness was filled with ck wolves, amounting to at least hundreds of them. After


    consecutive attacks, they finally managed to cross the borders. But I was sure this was the biggest step


    they could take anyway, and it was going to end here. With booming howling, my soldiers and I shifted to


    our wolf form and dashed towards them. The wind roared in my ears like a knife slicing through skin. I


    widen my mouth, sharp fangs pierce through a Rogue¡¯s neck. I dumped the corpse to the side crushing


    another enemy simultaneously, bringing him down on the ground.


    I could see the fear of death in his wide eyes,


    The next second, I ended that fear for him.


    The blood of my enemies stained my body, while flesh and blood drenched the battlefield,


    Howls rang out continuously. The earth was a deeper scarlet than dusk.


    My soldiers killed with red eyes, their faces hideous, their muscles trembling


    The endless wilderness looked like a living hell. The disgusting scent of blood mingled with smoke and


    dust lingered in the air, War had always been cruel, and it would never be fully eliminated with the


    shing of desires.


    The fightsted a total of four hours.


    It started at sunset andst till the full moon was hanging high.


    Kyle threw a log into the fire to make it burn up.


    His face glowed under the light of the fire, the remains of killing intent still present,


    ¡°Too bad we didn¡¯t catch their leader,¡± Kyle said angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? He¡¯lle.¡±


    I picked up the me scorched de and aimed it at the wolf poisoned area. Then, I gritted my teeth and


    gouged out the rotting flesh.


    Kyle closed his eyes and pulled a cigarette out of nowhere.


    He wasn¡¯t injured. There was only a little blood on his face and severalyers of mud on his body.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the name of that soldier who helped you today?¡± I asked while I wrapped a


    bandage around my wound.


    Kyle was rxed earlier, but he straightened up at once. ¡°What soldier? Who was helping me? Stop


    talking nonsense.¡± I didn¡¯t understand why he was so nervous. He was a Beta. It¡¯s normal for someone


    to protect him. Why was he reacting so werid? But since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, I didn¡¯t push


    further. I just remind him, ¡°I think he¡¯s injured pretty bad. His arm was broken. Bones were sticking out.


    Don¡¯t forget to give him credit and promote that kid when we get back.¡± ¡°His bone was visible?¡± Kyle


    suddenly grabbed my injured arm. I groaned. ¡°Let go!¡±


    11


    Kyle¡¯s gaze slid awkwardly over my wound, leaving without a word after a few seconds.


    He also took the medicine I used for my wound.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although we had temporarily chased the Rogues off, it wasn¡¯t time to leave yet. I could still sriell therti


    Usually, in battle, I would find a higher position to rest so that I would feel any disturbance in advance


    The same went for tonight.


    However, just as I was about to climb up on the tree, I suddenly caught sight of a silver wolf shing past


    me.


    Was that¡­ Cindy?


    It was already sote. Where was she going?


    I followed behind her as I held my breath not to alert her.


    Seeing that she was about to step over the barrier at the border I had just built, I stopped her.


    Cindy turned sharply, looking flustered.


    ¡°Alpha?!¡± She eximed in surprise. There was also fear in her tone.


    As far as I recall, Cindy always wanted toe up and chat with me whenever she saw me. She had


    never been this nervous when she saw me. Considering how she had cked during the battle today, I


    had to wonder if she was heading to tip those Rogues off. I had justid down our attack n with my


    soldiers. She had no reason to leave at this time. I narrowed my eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Enzo¡¯s POV Cindy visibly flinched upon seeing me. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°I was going to


    ambush the Rogues.¡± I approached her and looked her in the eye. ¡°That¡¯s not a smart move. You know


    that.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I was just eager to contribute,¡± Cindy said, baring her neck in submission. ¡°Go


    back,¡± I told her. I¡¯ll give her a chance whether she was telling the truth or not, for the sake of our


    partnership. She took two steps back, then turned around and asked, ¡°Are we really going to kill all those


    Rogues, Alpha?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked back, studying her expression. ¡°I see.¡± Cindy left without


    anything else. Three dayster in the morning, just as I was about to rest, there was a sudden rustling. I


    could hear messy footstepsing. In the darkness of the night, dozens ghostly wolf eyes shed. With


    saliva dripping from their fangs, they approached me. The Rogue leader was a ck-brown male wolf


    with a sturdy body and a sharp glint in his eyes.


    Those Rogues had the same thought as us. Destroy the leader and the gang will copse. If they wanted


    to break my Pack, they will need to deal with me first.


    The ck-brown wolf stopped when he was seven or eight paces away from me. He let out a provoking


    growl in his throat, his eyes dark and stern. ¡°Walking around alone during a battle as an Alpha¡­ You


    must be overconfident,¡± he said coldly.


    Then, the Rogue leader swiped his hind feet on the ground, making the dust rose up as the other male


    wolves joined him leaping ta me.


    After fighting for a while, the Rogues and I are both wounded in some ways. I had a long, bone-deep


    wound open on my back. Seeing this, the brown-ck wolf seized the chance to bite my front leg and


    threw me outwards.


    The throw turned my organs upside-down and caused me to throw up a mouthful of blood. Immediately I


    turned and ran towards the forest with a dozen or so red-eyed Rogues hot on my heels. When I reached


    the edge of the cliff, I suddenly stopped myself. The ck-brown wolfughed wildly. ¡°They say you¡¯re


    the most powerful Alpha, but I don¡¯t think so! Trash!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± He roared and pounced toward me.


    However¡­


    I stood in front of the silver moon and with a thunderous howl, hundreds of soldiers appeared from


    around the cliff.


    The brown-ck wolf didn¡¯t get a chance toe near me before my soldiers surrounded him The


    Rogues thought they had managed to ambush me, but it was a trap that I had set up to lure them in I


    shifted back into a human, and Kyle tossed me a change of clothes. The wound on my back looked


    terrible, but I had strong Alpha blood. My wolf would be able to heal it into a scab in a short time.


    At least the wound stopped bleeding once I put my clothes on.


    I walked up to the ck-brown wolf and observed him from above.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why you could so easily walk through the border barrier?¡± I asked with a


    chuckle and raised brows. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    We had caught more than a dozen Rogues. They were all big, strong men in human forms. The ck-


    brown male wolf leader was about my height. He had dark eyes and brown hair and a faint scar on the


    left part of his face. He chuckled at me, not afraid at all. I admired such opponents, but too bad death


    could be their only destiny. ¡°Take them away,¡± I wave my hand. My soldiers tied up the Rogues and


    escorted them away. I knew that we had won this battle. A Rogue without a leader was just a lose sand.


    It was impossible for those underlings who were hidden far away to organize arge-scale war in a shortContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    time. I breathed a sigh of relief. Kyle walked up to me andmented, ¡°It¡¯s finally over. ¡°You can go home


    to Andrea now,¡± he teased and patted me on the shoulder. I rolled my eyes at him but didn¡¯t deny it. God


    knows how much I have missed Andrea over the past few days. Before I left, her sad, lonely eyes had


    cut through my heart like a sharp knife. I didn¡¯t know how to face her when I got back

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°Luna! Alpha has returned!¡± a maid shouted excitedly as she ran inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss? Where is your manner?¡± Mary came down the stairs and scolded the girl.


    The maid lowered her head, dare not say another word.


    I always had a hint of fear when I faced Mary, and I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because she had taken care of Enzo growing up, and I should respect her.


    Or maybe it¡¯s because she really resembled Ellen and reminded me of my miserable past.


    Whichever it was, I didn¡¯t dare speak up in her presence.


    I took a deep breath, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look, then.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Mary called out from behind


    me.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± I turned around and asked.


    Mary raised her eyebrows, her wrinkled eyelids wide open. With a smug look, she said, ¡°You


    should be well aware of your position after this battle, Miss Gilmore.¡±


    ¡°The one who can truly stand by Alpha¡¯s side, helping him handle pack affairs and facing powerful


    enemies¡­ that¡¯s my daughter, Cindy, and not you. You are nothing but a coward who always hides


    behind Alpha¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°To our Alpha, you are just a burden.¡± It was as if someone had grabbed my neck and pped me. I felt


    out of breath, and my face was burning with pain. It¡¯s true that Enzo only brought me back because I was


    his mate. If I were to disregard this fact, Melissa would be the one standing here right now.


    Enzo hadn¡¯t chosen me because he needed me but because he had to.


    I took another deep breath and said, ¡°I know.¡± Mary¡¯s smile got even smugger. Instantly, my initial thought


    of rushing out to see Enzo had vanished. It was as if a heavy lock was holding me in ce after hearing


    Mary¡¯s words, and I couldn¡¯t lift my feet.


    Just then, the living room door was pushed open.


    Immediately, a cold scent of wine mixed with the metallic smell of blood hit me.


    I knew that this was Enzo¡¯s scent.


    As for the blood scent¡­


    I turned abruptly, my heart beating wildly in my chest.


    Was he hurt?!


    Then I saw him, his brows were still dashing, his nose sharp and high, and his face still beautiful.


    However, he has lost some weight.


    There was dirt and fresh blood on his body, with new scars of different shades on his exposed skin.


    I choked on my breath, my wolf growling her long for Enzo, urging me to throw myself into his arms.


    However, I hesitated when I saw a blood-stained Cindy, who had returned from the battlefield beside


    him.


    Seeing me, Enzo hesitated a few moments before he suddenly strode towards me and pulled me into his


    arms before I could react.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± Enzo whispered into my ear. He tightened his arms around me as though he wanted me


    to melt into him.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Enzo asked, his breath heavy.


    I missed him¡­ Of course I missed him!


    But I couldn¡¯t deny Mary¡¯s words.


    Without waiting for my answer, Enzo lifted my chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to tell me? We can always do something about it,¡± Enzo chuckled and caught my lips


    fiercely.


    I could feel his warmth, and also the pain on my lips. He kissed me as though no one else was around,


    like we were the only two in the world.


    My legs weakened. The hot kiss deprived me of oxygen, and I had to rely on Enzo to stand


    upright. Enzo released me before Ipletely suffocated.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Mary¡¯s loud voice suddenly interrupted our gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo asked. Mary¡¯s eyes


    twitched, but she forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the kitchen to cook. Perhaps you¡¯d-¡® Enzo


    took my hand and started to head upstairs.


    ¡°Without my order, no one is allowed to disturb Luna and me.¡±


    He led me to his bedroom and closed the door, and his scent became denser in the air.


    A surge of male hormones wrapped around me. He trapped me between his body and the door and


    pressed his lips to mine again. The fluttering kisses moved from my lips to my cheeks, then to the back


    of my ears, nibbling gently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± I asked him, slightly caught off guard by his sudden passion


    ¡°I told you. I missed you,¡± Enzo replied as he carries on kissing me. My neck was hot and humid, and my


    blood was boiling in my veins. I felt a simr desire rising up inside of my body. Just when I thought Enzo


    would continue further to the next step, he retrained himself and released me. I looked at him, confused.


    Enzo stroked my hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t force you.¡± With that, he pulled out a set of


    clean clothes from the closet. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±


    I nodded and sat on his bed.


    The sound of running water echoed from the bathroom, and right at that moment, I suddenly felt flustered


    for some reason.


    I¡¯ve never been this panic before. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I was sweating all over. My hands and feet felt weak, and my scent fluctuated wildly. In an instant, a


    sweet peach scent filled the room. Oh my gosh! Even though I¡¯ve never felt this way before, I had a


    feeling that I might be in heat. I curled up as my body started to shift from hot to cold. I kept shivering, my


    mind going muddled. My throat was dry, and I wanted water. But the moment I got up, my world started


    to spin out of control.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My legs lost all strength and I fell to the ground immediately. My arm swept across the bedside table and


    knocked off everything on it to the ground with a loud tter.


    ¡°Andrea!¡±


    I heard Enzo¡¯s voice above me. The next second, I was lifted from the ground and onto the soft bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, palming my face. My over-heated body robbed me of all thoughts, as I kept


    panting,

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Enzo leaned closer to me and said, ¡°You¡¯re in heat.¡±


    His hot breath sprayed across my skin. It felt good, and it relieved my difort to some extent


    My arms came up to wrap around his shoulder involuntarily, as I rubbed the tip of my nose against his


    neck. It was my instinct, and it felt natural to react that way.


    His muscles turned rock hard under my touch, like a marble baked in the sun.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ feel so good.¡±


    My head was dizzy. My grip on his arm tightened till my nails dug into his flesh. The wine scent he


    exuded constantly lured me closer, seducing me. I felt drunk but also very much sober at the same time.


    My brain was in a mess, but my body was moving toward Enzo with a clear purpose¡­


    ¡°Enzo¡­¡± I muttered his name,


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    His voice seemed to echo through the void in my mind, and my ears throbbed at the words ¡± I¡¯m here.¡±


    I wanted him, my body was telling me so.


    It was so hot! I felt like I was burning!


    Yet at the same time, the rational part of my mind was desperately telling me to stop


    I couldn¡¯t be a ve to desire. I wanted a lover who loved me wholeheartedly, not a puppet bounded by


    the destiny of mates!


    I didn¡¯t need that!


    I bit my lower lip, trying to use the pain to regain my shattered sanity


    I couldn¡¯t stay here!


    I needed to leave I needed to be away from Enzo


    His scent was addictive I struggled to get out of his arms and crawled under the bed


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Enzo¡¯s hoarse voice came from behind me. He easily wrapped his arm around


    my waist, trapping me in his arms once more ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± I told him as I bit through the soft sian on


    my lips The smell of blood sobered me up and cut through the cloud in my mind igaped asid repeated,


    ¡°I¡¯m going back


    ¡°Back to where?¡± Enzo sixtdenly tightened his arm, his tone cold


    His touch was electrical, his hand was still caressing along my back ¡°I can help you,¡± Enzo said into my


    ear. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    His voice was so seductive!


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better soon,¡± He coaxed me, reaching under my clothes with one hand. He didn¡¯t stop stroking


    me with his other hand, urging me to let go of my sanity.


    A calloused palm slid across my skin, and I felt even hotter.


    I hesitated, gradually wondering why I wanted to push him away.


    How could so little touch be enough?


    It wasn¡¯t enough!


    I wanted it rougher, a more direct collision.


    But¡­


    That wasn¡¯t right. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s right? How should it be?¡± Enzo¡¯s voice rang in my ear, and I suddenly realized I had said


    those words out loud,


    ¡°Andrea,¡± Enzo called to me. He lifted my chin and said something


    A powerful wave crashed into my mind in the next moment.


    ¡°Everything I gave you was right,¡± Enzo said to me.


    While I was stunned, he suddenly kissed me.


    Was it really right?


    My rational mind was questioning me, but I couldn¡¯t find the answer. I knew it. Life would eventually


    come down to instincts and surrender to desire.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with us,¡± Enzo said between kisses. ¡°Everything is right. How can I be wrong in


    loving you? There¡¯s nothing wrong¡±


    The fortress of reasoning copsed in my mind, turning into ashes. In the end, only the words ¡°I love you¡±


    was etched in my bones, shaking my soul.


    He kissed me, from my lips to the corner of my eyes. He licked the salty tears and followed the trail down


    my cheek, making a light circle with his tongue at my earlobe. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Enzo reassured me. His


    hand under my clothes fumbled with the hook on my bra


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the best experience.¡± As soon as he said that, my body loosened. He had managed to


    unhook my bra The unique wine scent boomed up,pletely engulfing me. I didn¡¯t struggle against him


    any longer Of I finally gave in to my desires. My rational thoughts were trapped in a when he said ¡°?


    love you¡±, unable to escape Enzo tilted my chin up and pressed a rough kiss on my lipx. Then, he


    detached from me slightly, looking closely at me while his hand mwed from my shoulder in my chest.


    He undid the buttons on my jacket one by one. Goosebumps appeared as soon as the cold air hit my


    naked skin.


    Enzo instantly pressed his chest against me, warming me up with his hot muscles.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Enzo repeated, emphasizing the words, then lowered his head to kiss my chest


    ¡°Ah!¡± I let out a moan as I threaded my fingers through his slightly tangled hair.


    He licked my breast, his tongue flicking out to tease me. His sharp fangs rubbed over my standing


    nipples, after a short sting it¡¯s pleasure. So much pleasure. I suddenly tighten my grib on his hair. He


    trailed kisses down my body to my t stomach, then slowly continued downwards¡­

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Enzo¡¯s hand came around my waist, and then he lifted me. Before I could react, he suddenly pushed my


    legs apart.


    I felt my cheeks burn.


    Enzo held my gaze for a few moments before he leaned in slowly.


    His hot breath brushed across my thighs, and I instinctively tried to pull away from him. But Enzo held


    me down close to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he ordered.


    Then I felt his warm, moist tongue on me, licking my folds.


    I gasped sharply as I felt his tongue circle my slit. Without warning, he suddenly took my clit in mouth,


    sucking hard on it and gently tugging it with his teeth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before! I could only tighten my grip on his hair as he continued.


    Enzo chuckled softly. The sound sends a shock through my body till it settles in my stomach.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± he asked.


    Enzo went back to licking at me more intensely without waiting for my response. Soon, I was drenched


    under his tongue.


    Enzo raised his eyes to look at me through hisshes, his golden-brown eyes gleaming. He pushed my


    legs further apart, going back in but gradually slowing down his rhythm. He stopped sucking and instead


    The intense rush of pleasure rises from my pussy, but his light and fleeting touch only made me crave


    more.


    I rocked my hips pressing down his head with my hands, urging him to put more pressure. Enzo


    suddenly grabbed my wrist and pressed it against the bed as he got up.


    His handes to brace on the bed beside my head. His broad, sturdy body covered on top of me as he


    looked down at me from above. Then, he lowered his head to kiss me once more.


    He pushed his tongue into my mouth, exploring every corner and even asionally sweeping over the


    more sensitive areas.


    At the same time, his other hand never stopped rubbing my clit, fingers circling around it.


    ¡°H-harder¡­!¡± I gasped between kisses.


    He pressed on my pussy, then slowly pushed his fingers inside. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groaned as one of his fingers


    slowly squeezed through the folds.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked.


    No, I wasn¡¯t that fragile. I shook my head, but tears slid down nevertheless.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was crying Enzo licked my tears away as he added in another finger


    He pulled out his fingers and then thrusted them all the way back in, and I instinctively clenched tight on


    to them eagerly


    More juice leaked out through the process, giving him an easy ess,


    Suddenly Enzo grabbed my wrist, guiding it down to his crotch as he panted, ¡°Touch it.¡±


    1 palmed his dick and it instantly grew bigger and harder. I could feel the veins bulging on it


    Enzo lifted my legs and spread them besides his waist. He kissed the corner of my mouth and


    murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    I feel the top of his dick touched my pussy, then it pushed in inch by inch, stretching my hole slowly. His


    cock rubbed against my inner walls, bringing me a slow, burning pleasure


    I could feel my pussy clenching tightly around him as he continued to move his hips.


    When he was all the way in, we both exhaled heavily


    Aside from the initial pain and soreness, my body fit perfectly with his


    Enzo tentatively moved, and I felt a jolt of intense pleasure shoot up my spine I couldn¡¯t help but grab his


    ar?n abruptly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± he told me as he started to thrust slowly. He grabbed my thighs with one hand


    and brought his other hand up to rub my nipples


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mm¡­!¡± | gasped and tried to reach for him, wanting to kiss him.


    He saw what I wanted and lowered his head without hesitation


    With our lips molding together, I could feel my body getting used to his rhythm. With that, Enzo didn¡¯t wait


    any longer before speeding up his thrusts


    The sturdy dick rubbed roughly against me inside, causing a watery, squelching sounds


    Suddenly, Enzo picked me up. He set me down on hisp before shoving his hips up, mming his dick


    into an incredibly deep angle repeatedly with the help of gravity


    ¡°A ah ! Nngh¡­ N-not so hard!¡±


    I was overwhelmed with so much pleasure that I ?lung onto something when Enzo¡¯s shaky gasp rang in


    my ear.


    ¡°Not so hard?¡±


    There¡¯s a faint smile in his voice, and he slowed down abruptly, moving more gently and firmly instead


    I rode his pumping up and down, sweat dripping down my neck. Hepped at the salty sweat, kissing


    everything away ¡°Fuck Andrea¡­!¡±


    Enzo¡¯s hands were hot around my waist and back, and I started to wish he would stop.


    It was all too overwhelming! Every time he pulled out and mmed back in, it sent shivers up any spine


    It wasn¡¯t until Enzo¡¯s scent had prated every inch of my body that he pulled out andid me down on


    the soft bed, pressing down on my back as he mmed inside from behind once more.


    I didn¡¯t want to sound too eager as I moaned, but Enzo¡¯s presence was too sharp, and every move he


    made overwhelmed me.


    ¡°Enzo¡­¡±


    My consciousness muddled as waves of pleasure washed over me. After a few more hard thrusts, I


    came with a sharp gasp.


    I was sure Enzo felt the change, but he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he continued to thrust through my aftershock


    before he groaned and mmed hard into me onest time. I felt his cock pulse inside as he leaned


    down to kiss the back of my neck.


    Feeling a sudden sting at my mating nd, I shuddered.


    Did Enzo want to mark me?


    When he felt my resistance, Enzo sighed and retracted his fangs. He turned his attention to my stomach


    instead, caressing me as he said hoarsely, ¡°Will there be a child of mine?¡± His voice was low and


    seductive when the question slipped past his lips.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Enzo asked as he walked out of the bathroom. He had a towel wrapped around his


    waist, water dripping from his naked body.


    I squinted and opened my mouth to speak, finding that my voice rough and hoarse, ¡°How long has it


    been?¡±


    Enzo walked over to the bed and leaned down, cing his arms at my side. He nted soft kisses on


    my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s been three days, babe.¡±


    I lowered my eyes thoughtfully. So the only thing I did for the past three days was to mess around on the


    bed with Enzo in this room?


    The rational came back to my desire-clouded brain, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    My sigh was cut off abruptly by Enzo¡¯s sudden kiss. He licked my lips, fingersing up to stroke the


    hair on my temples. He huffed after the kiss. ¡°I know what you¡¯re overthinking this, but don¡¯t be. You were


    meant to be mine. It was just a matter of time.¡±


    I stared into his eyes, and he touched my lips again as though he was addicted. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to


    get up.¡±


    So he said, but he remained on top of me, and I couldn¡¯t move. I tried to push him, but he simply


    chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to get up?¡± I asked.


    He gazed at me for the longest time before suddenly grabbing my wrist. ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ***


    Okay, fine. I underestimated Enzo. He was a tireless beast.


    By the time I propped myself up on the bed, it was already noon. Enzo was no longer in the room, and I


    was in a daze when I heard a knock on the door. I grabbed a piece of clothing from the bed and called


    out, ¡°Come in.¡± The maid leaned through the door and said, ¡°Lunch is ready, Luna.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    After washing up, I went downstairs to find Enzo sitting at the dining table, seemingly in a mindlink


    conversation with someone.


    I didn¡¯t disrupt him and sat down quietly.


    After a few minutes, Enzo ended the mindlink. He stroked my hair and said, ¡°Come and eat.¡± I didn¡¯t


    have any appetite though.


    Enzo frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not feeling so good?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said as I shook my head


    and shrugged. ¡°Just a little tired.¡±


    Enzo punched my finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    His smug smile seemed to indicate that he was happy that he had exhausted me. ¡°At least grab a bite. I¡¯ll


    take you to the squareter.¡± I almost agreed without much thought but returned to my senses quickly


    and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    From what I recalled, every time Alpha Michael went to the square, it was either to announce a major


    decision or¡­ to execute someone.


    ¡°The Rogue I brought back will be executed today,¡± Enzo said. ¡°As Alpha and Luna, we¡¯ll need to


    attend.¡±


    ¡°Execution? They¡¯ll be killed?¡±


    Sensing my reluctance, Enzo said, ¡°Andrea, you have to get used to it. As Luna, you¡¯ll often face the


    same thing in the future. They¡¯re guilty because they tried to attack my Pack.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll prepare my heart for it.¡±


    Enzo pulled me into his arms and kissed my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re afraid, I can cover your eyes for


    you when the timees. This is a special treatment only for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± I said, shaking my head. It¡¯s just hard for me to face death so calmly. After all, the first


    neen years of my life were filled with only endless housework. Simply walking out of Melissa¡¯s vi


    was already a rare asion. I didn¡¯t even know what a battlefield looked like. Those thoughts swirled in


    my head and made my heart sink. I knew it. I wasn¡¯t cut out to be Luna.


    If Cindy were here, I¡¯m sure she would be so calm facing everything.


    ¡°Perhaps I can start training with the other students,¡± I suggested casually.


    Enzo put down his utensils with a thoughtful look on his face. After a while, he said, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad


    idea. I can arrange it for you if that¡¯s what you want.¡± I bit my lip. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Enzo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Even though I think I can protect you well enough, I¡¯ll still respect any


    thoughts you have. As long as it¡¯s something you want that¡¯s in my power, I¡¯ll give you anything.¡±


    He was also so generous with his sweet words, and I sometimes couldn¡¯t stand it as my heart would beat


    wildly in my chest when he did so.


    This was the first time I¡¯ve appeared in a pack-rted matter as Enzo¡¯s Luna in the Cold Moon Pack.


    Although I¡¯d prepared myself, I still panicked when I saw those people making their way to the execution


    tform in tattered prison uniforms with their limbs shackled. They were to be hanged


    Thick, coarse ropes would be looped around their necks and dangled them in the air, where they would


    gradually run out of breath and eventually die. Enzo and I stood below the execution stand. Arge


    number of people stood around us to watch.


    There were men and women, both young and old. They all seemed angry, shooting hateful nces at


    the Rogues on the tform. The leader of the Rogues was a sturdy man who was probably in his 40s or


    50s. He had a beard, his hairs ck with white strands of hair mixing among it. I could see the traces of


    age in the corner of his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the Rogue leader¡¯s right-hand man, Bernhard,¡± Enzo told me. When


    Enzo told me this, Bernhard suddenly shot me a fierce nce. Somehow, there seemed to be


    complexed emotions hidden behind those eyes. ¡°Do it,¡± Enzo said to the guard beside him. Suddenly,


    Bernhard called out my name in front of everyone present, ¡°Andrea Gilmore, or should I call you Andrea


    Brook?¡± As soon as the words left Bernhard¡¯s mouth, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned from the execution


    tform to me. ¡°Gilmore? Isn¡¯t that the Blue River Pack¡¯s family name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Luna is the


    Blue River Pack Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Then why did he call her Andrea Brook?¡±


    S


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ***


    The crowd started to buzz with whispers, and Enzo frowned. As though worried that Bernhard would say


    something to embarrass me again, Enzo coldly said before I could react, ¡°Execute him now.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before the guards could wrap the rope around Bernhard¡¯s neck, the man suddenly raised his


    head andughed.


    His face was full of wrinkles, but his eyes shed a dangerous gleam. ¡°Are you going to kill your own


    father, Andrea?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    The sharp question blew into my ear with the breeze,


    For a moment, it felt like I had been struck by thunder


    I was thoroughly stunned


    What did he say?


    Father? Whose? Mine?!


    ¡°My daughter, Andrea Look at you! You¡¯ve all grown up You look exactly like your mother, Ste So


    beautiful¡±


    Bernhard stood on the execution tform and questioned me, ¡°Is it so shameful to be a Rogue¡¯s


    daughter? Are you really going to kill your father?¡±


    With that said, his face turned cold and he continued, ¡°I¡¯m your father! You have to save me Otherwise,


    the Moon Goddess will never forgive you.¡±


    The entire crowd burst into buzzing conversations once he finished saying that


    ¡°Oh my gosh! What is that Rogue talking about?!¡±


    ¡°I thought our Luna was the daughter of the Blue River Pack¡¯s Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! So she is a fake princess then?¡±


    ¡°No way! How can the Blue River Pack send a fake princess for the marriage alliance?¡±


    ¡°That person said she¡¯s a Rogue¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°How can a Rogue¡¯s daughter be our Luna?¡±


    I felt cold sweat drip down my forehead, and my chest heaved violently


    *Andrea ¡± Enzo said as he grabbed my hand, looking at me with a frown ¡°Ignore them I don¡¯t care who is


    your father. You¡¯re the only Luna I¡¯ll ever ept


    I shook my head helplessly


    I didn¡¯t care about the whispering and gossip around me. I only cared about the man on the execution


    tform who imed to be my father


    My mother died as soon as I was born For neen years, I suffered in humiliation at the hands of others


    My father could have taken me away from that miserable life and saved me, but he didn¡¯t Yet he


    appeared now when my life had just gotten better, using his


    identity to threaten me to save him.


    I hated him, but¡­ He was still my father at the end of the day. He gave me half of my life, and I couldn¡¯t


    remain indifferent.


    Was I really going to watch my father, who I just met, die in front of me?


    I don¡¯t know.


    Perhaps it was because what Bernhard just said, the executioner paused and turned to Enzo, ¡°What


    should we do, Alpha?¡±


    Enzo furrowed his brows deeper.


    I knew he was having a difficult time. Thew was unforgiving. Even though Bernhard was my father, he


    was also part of the Rogues who had attacked Enzo¡¯s Pack.


    To my surprise, Enzo shouted at Bernhard, ¡°You im to be Luna¡¯s father, but what proof do you have?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I snapped back to my senses.


    That was true. I couldn¡¯t believe Bernhard¡¯s im simply based on his words. Maybe it was merely a


    tactic to preserve his life.


    But¡­ I thought the possibility of that was slim.


    Because if he truly lied, how did he find out about my mother and me in the first ce?


    Bernhard puffed out his chest and sneered, ¡°How could I not recognize my own daughter? If I remember


    correctly, you have a birthmark that looks like a w on your waist.¡±


    Enzo and I sucked in sharp breaths at the same time.


    Bernhard was right.


    ¡°My daughter¡­ Now that you¡¯re Luna, it¡¯s just a matter of your word to save me. Are you really going to


    watch me die so cold-hearted?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I became a Rogue? It was because of you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Because of me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bernhard eximed. ¡°Your mom and I were so happy together before you. But she got


    pregnant with you, and Alpha Michael found out. He expelled me because I was amoner!


    ¡°I tried to look for you back then, but Alpha Michael busted my legs broken and threw me


    out of the Pack! All the sufferings I had gone through are all because of you!


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re going to let these people kill me?!¡±


    I don¡¯t know¡­ I really don¡¯t know!


    It felt like someone had grabbed my heart and squeezed it tightly, and a wave of overwhelming bitterness


    swept over me, threatening to drown me.


    I could only remain standing with sheer willpower and tried not to copse embarrassingly in public.


    While I was still unsure what to do, Enzo made the decision for me.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s your father, I can spare him for your sake. However, I¡¯ll still imprison him for life.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief and gave Enzo a grateful look.


    I¡¯m sure he must be under a lot of pressure to have made this decision, not only from the soldiers he


    commanded but also from the tens of thousands of Pack members who followed him.


    However, people were selfish. When we are faced with life and death choices for our family, few would


    be able to consider things from an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    I was ashamed of my selfishness, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    This would at least buy me some time to think and allow me to speak to Bernhard.


    ¡°Stop the execution for now,¡± Enzo announced.


    The soldier brought Bernhard down from the execution tform, and my heart started to beat wildly as


    the man approached us.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I had a bad feeling about this.


    There was a fierce glint in Bernhard¡¯s eyes, one that looked too vicious. He didn¡¯t look like a man who


    had narrowly escaped death, but instead¡­


    Bernhard suddenly rose up, catching the soldier off guard, and broke free himself.


    Immediately after, Bernhard shifted, changing his right hand into a wolf w and aiming it towards Enzo¡¯s


    chest.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed.


    rgh!


    Fresh blood gushed out, as the heavy metallic scent filled my nose and mouth.


    Enzo roared in my ear, but I could barely hear him.


    I felt like someone had plugged my ears with water-soaked cotton as my vision grew fuzzy.


    My loud, watery gasps were the only sound I could hear clearly.


    The whole world spun in front of my eyes. I looked at Bernhard, who stood in front of me with horrified


    look. His lips were moving, and he muttered, ¡®Why?¡±


    I felt like I was floating for a moment before falling heavily to the ground, unable to answer him. In the


    end, I lost all consciousness and passed out.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Enzo¡¯s POV


    The moment I knew Bernhard was Andrea¡¯s father, I had given up the thought of killing him.


    Andrea had never experienced the warmth of a family in her entire life. She had lost her mother already. I


    couldn¡¯t be the one who killed her father. That would be too difficult for me and Andrea to move pass.


    So, I gave the order to stop the execution temporarily.


    However, the unexpected happened at this moment.


    Bernhard broke free and attacked me.


    Being an experienced Rogue had increased his speed, and no matter how fast my reaction was, there


    was no way I could avoid his attack.


    But then¡­


    Andrea suddenly appeared in front of me!


    The wolf w pierced through her chest, sttering blood all over Bernhard¡¯s face.


    I could even see the sinful w right through Andrea¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Andrea!!!¡± I bellowed hysterically.


    Andrea¡¯s face was painfully white, and her eyshes fluttered weakly. Her lips trembled with blood


    running down the corner of her lips, while her chest waspletely drenched in blood.


    Strong waves of fear and anger surged through me. I held Andrea with one hand, using the other to grip


    Bernhard¡¯s neck, flinging him aside as hard as I could.


    How dare he hurt my mate?!


    Bernhard skidded across the ground, rolling a few times before finally hitting the concrete pirs under


    the execution tform.


    The concrete cracked, a loud rumble echoing across the ce. Bernhard fell to the ground harshly,


    coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    I wanted to tear him into pieces at this moment!


    But the remaining shred of sanity held me back. He was Andrea¡¯s father, and I would leave this choice to


    her


    But only if she woke up.


    If there happened to Andrea, I would never forgive him


    ¡°Move! Get out of the way!¡± I roared, running wildly with Andrea in my arms.


    My mind waspletely nk, and Kyle grabbed me. ¡°Get in the car. We need to get to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Yes. The hospital¡­! To the hospital!¡±


    The guards cleared a path for us quickly. Kyle stomped the gas and rushed to the nearest hospital


    Andrea¡¯s blood seemed to flow endlessly, and my eyes were red from anxiety.


    She looked so weak¡­ It felt like a gust of wind could blow her soul away.


    I could only hold her tightly and call her name repeatedly.


    ¡°Hang in there, Andrea. Hang on! We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon enough¡­¡±


    However, the only response I had was her shallow,bored breathing.


    ¡°Come on! Hurry up!¡± I shouted at Kyle.


    ¡°This is the fastest I can go! Here¡¯s some medicine to stop the bleeding. Use it first,¡± Kyle tossed me a


    first aid kit. ¡°You need to calm down.¡±


    Right. I needed to calm down.


    S


    I told myself to calm down as I fought my trembling hands to open the kit, where I saw two tubes of


    hemostatic drugs.


    After injecting Andrea with it, her sever situation seemed to stabilize slightly, though her breathing was


    still faint.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Five minutester, Kyle mmed on the breaks as the car came to a screeching stop in front of the


    hospital.


    By the time the doctors took Andrea from me, I was already drenched in sweat.


    ¡°I want her alive!¡± I barked at the doctors. ¡°Do you hear me? She has to live!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. We¡¯ll do our best to ensure Luna¡¯s life.¡±


    The light above the emergency room lit up, and the door to the operating room closed tightly behind


    them.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kyle said, patting my shoulderfortingly.


    ¡°How could she be so stupid? Why did she stand in front of me?¡± I said with deep regret.


    If I had been more careful, perhaps none of this would have happened. Yes, that¡¯s right. All of this


    happened because of my arrogance.


    Again and again. Andrea crumpled to the ground in front me, covered in blood.


    ¡°Just as you wanted to protect her, she also wanted to protect you,¡± Kyle said.


    I let out a long, shaky breath and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bernhard?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve locked him up.¡±


    I pinched the middle of my brows. ¡°Don¡¯t let him die.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What I meant was, don¡¯t let himmit suicide.¡±


    Kyle was stunned at my words. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he was after for, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡­ He didn¡¯t intend to live after this.¡±


    As I had already given the order to spare his life, Bernhard¡¯s sudden attack confused me. If he were


    smart enough, he should have known that keeping his head down was the only way to survive.


    Besides, if Andrea was really his daughter as he had imed, he should had nothing to


    worry.


    Instead, he chose the worst way to escape-killing me.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to begin with. And even if he had managed to kill me, there¡¯s no way he could get


    away from the entire Pack¡¯s pursuit.


    Surviving was clearly not his priority, so Bernhard must have had a deeper purpose to his


    actions.


    Kyle frowned. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After hashing out the details on how we would move forward after this, I focused entirely on the


    emergency room.


    I dared not to imagine what I would do if Andrea were to leave me. I was sure that my world would


    copse, and my heart would die with her.


    I don¡¯t know if I could bear the consequences if that happened.


    Thirty minutester, the door to the emergency room opened. Andrea was lying in the hospital bed,


    looking weak and fragile.


    Her eyes were closed, and she looked lifeless.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Even my breathing was light as I asked, my voice trembling.


    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve done our best to save her. It¡¯s up to Luna whether she will wake up or not. If she wakes up


    tomorrow, it means she¡¯s out of danger. Otherwise.¡±


    The doctor trailed off, but I understood what was left unsaid.


    ¡°I see,¡± I replied, my voice heavy. Every word from my lips felt like it had been squeezed through my


    broken heart, and the pain was unbearable. Tomorrow, Andrea would still be here to hug and kiss me¡­


    right?

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    It felt like a huge boulder was pressing down on me. The air around me was thin, and I felt like I


    couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I tried to open my eyes, but my eyelids were extremely heavy. I wanted to move my limbs, but intense


    pain shot through me, numbing all other senses I had.


    ¡°Andrea.¡±


    I heard someone call my name.


    Who was it? Who was calling me?


    ¡°Andrea, wake up, okay? Please¡­!¡±


    Someone was holding my hand. I could feel the hot breath on the back of my hand.


    Who could it be?


    My wolf, Andy, purred from the back of my mind. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to wake up, hon.¡± From her voice, I


    could tell that Andy was tired. Was it because of all the healing she did to me? ¡°Someone¡¯s calling you.


    Wake up, don¡¯t let him worry anymore,¡± Andy said.


    I tried to move my fingers with all my might. With the slight twitch on my fingertips, I heard a loud noise


    rang out.


    It sounded like a chair scratching sharply across the floor. ¡°Doctor! Her fingers moved!¡± A man¡¯s voice


    shouted excitedly. It sounded like his voice wasing from a great distance and gradually burrowing


    into my ears. A hand pulled my eyelids up, and a beam of light shone into my eye. ¡°Wait a while more.


    She should be fine.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± A girl¡¯s voice rang out. Who was that?


    ¡°Okay, keep your voice down. You¡¯ll disturb Andrea in her rest.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    The messy conversation buzzed in my ears, but I didn¡¯t feel it was noisy. Instead, it felt like a fire was


    burning in my chest, warming my body. I thought I would die alone, but so many people in this world


    actually cared about me.


    ¡°Wake up, okay?¡± the deep male voice called out again.


    Fighting with all my strength, I finally managed to open my eyes after several attempts. Dazzling light


    flooded my vision, and as I blinked rapidly, the scene in front of me came into focus gradually.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Enzo¡¯s handsome face appeared before me while Li and Kyle rushed over


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wanted to speak, but my voice was hoarse when I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk yet,¡± Enzo told me. Then, he got up to get a ss of water.


    He ced one hand on my shoulder and lifted me slightly, bringing the ss of water to my lips and


    letting me take careful sips.


    The warm water ran down my throat, and I felt much better.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Enzo asked.


    I cleared my throat before I replied, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s tense muscles rxed instantly. His right hand, holding the ss of water, was shaking. After


    putting the ss down, he breathed deeply and said, ¡°Do you know you almost scared me to death?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± Enzo tightened his arms around my shoulder, his lips pressing against my hair. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want your apologies. I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. I failed to protect  you.¡±


    I was at a loss.


    It wasn¡¯t Enzo¡¯s fault. He had already done too much for me. He let Bernhard go because he didn¡¯t


    want to hurt me, which was the cause of this dangerous incident in the first ce.


    If that attack hadnded on Enzo instead¡­ I would rather die instead of him.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s lucky that everything¡¯s fine!¡± Li pounced on my bed and grabbed my hand. ¡°You almost


    scared everyone to death, you know? I thought I was going to lose a good friend!¡±


    ¡°A friend¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to be friends?¡± Li¡¯s smile drooped, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± I said, shaking my head. I always thought that the concept of ¡± friend¡± was


    out of my reach. Melissa used to say she wanted to be friends with me, but it was all just a lie.


    But now, it seemed that I had real friends.


    ¡°Enough. Stop disturbing Andrea, Li. She just woke up, and she needs to rest.¡± Kyle grabbed Li¡¯s


    golden braid and pulled her away from the bed.


    Kyle winked at Enzo, then dragged Li by the neck out of the ward.


    When Enzo and I were finally alone, he moved and sat down in front of me.


    ¡°Did you watch over me the entire night?¡± I asked him. ¡°How could I sleep with you in thea?¡± There


    were prominent dark circles under Enzo¡¯s eyes and a faint stubble on his chin. This was the first time


    I¡¯ve seen the proud Alpha look haggard and disheveled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Enzo said after a few seconds of silence.


    I was dumbfounded.


    In fact, I thought Enzo would definitely have killed Bernhard after the atack.


    But Enzo told me otherwise.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Enzo took my hand, rubbing his thumb lightly against my palm as he said lowly, ¡°He¡¯s


    your father, after all.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to kill you.¡±


    ¡°But you took the damage for me.¡± Enzo frowned after he said this, a deep crease between his brows.


    ¡°Andrea,¡± Enzo called me suddenly, a serious look on his face. ¡°I hope this will be thest time. Please


    always, always put your life first in the future, okay?


    ¡°If anything happened to you, it¡¯s no different than killing me.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of much that time.¡±


    ¡°I know, so this is the only time I¡¯ll let you do it. Next time, please stand behind me. I¡¯m your man, and I


    should be protecting you instead. If I can¡¯t even protect you¡­¡± Enzo trailed off with a wry smile on his


    lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll feel like the biggest failure ever.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he rested his chin on my shoulder. He let out a heavy sigh and


    murmured, ¡°Can I hold you to sleep? Just for a little while?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    The bed was too cramped. So we huddled together, feeling each other¡¯s warmth in such proximity


    His arms wrapped around my waist, and his forehead pressed against mine.


    His unique scent surrounded me, so I barely noticed the unpleasant disinfectant smell in the hospital


    I felt safe and soon fell back to sleep.


    I checked out from the hospital the following afternoon.


    A werewolf¡¯s recovery ability was strong. The wound on my chest were mostly healed, leaving behind


    only a faint scar as proof of what had happened.


    The doctor told me that I was lucky the blow only grazed my heart. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d


    survive.


    I was fortunate, and I was grateful I stood in front of Enzo, as the attach might have hit Enzo in the


    heart.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t tell him that, otherwise he would lecture me again with a serious look about how


    much worry I had caused him.


    I looked out the window and was surprised to find that Enzo was not driving toward the vi.


    ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Enzo turned to look at me. ¡°I thought you¡¯d rather see


    Bernhard than go home first.¡±


    That¡¯s true. I did indeed want to meet Bernhard. I wanted to know what happened neen years ago,


    and I also wanted to learn more about my mother from him.


    But¡­


    He had attacked Enzo, after all. I didn¡¯t expect Enzo would allow me to see him.


    ¡°Will you forgive him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable that he hurt you. But if his existence is a good thing for you, then I¡¯m willing to let him


    live,¡± Enzo replied as he squeezed my hand. ¡°But he¡¯s a Rogue who attacked our Pack and tried to kill


    you. Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±


    ¡°If he had no choice but to do it for your sake, I might change my mind about him.¡±


    ¡°Enzo¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to thank me, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯d rather to feel your gratitude through some other


    ways.¡±


    I looked at him in astonishment, as he reached out a big hand to stroke my long hair and raised an


    eyebrow smiling, ¡°Like¡­ in bed.¡±


    I knew it. He couldn¡¯t even stay serious for three seconds!


    ¡°We¡¯re in the car right now.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re in a bed?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say that!


    Enzo¡¯s hand went down from my hair to my shoulder. He hooked his finger, tapped on my shoulder


    lightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s not much difference between a car and a bed.¡±


    I pushed down his hand. ¡°Eyes on the road.¡±


    Enzoughed, a clear, ringing sound. I turned away so he couldn¡¯t see the curl of my lips. Thirty


    minutester, we arrived in the dungeon where Bernhard was locked up.


    He seemed to have aged ten years from thest I saw him. His ck hair had turned gray, and his face


    was haggard. His eyes and cheeks were sunken, and his limbs were shackled. His clothes were also


    very dirty.


    ¡°He refuses to eat,¡± Enzo said from behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he looks like he doesn¡¯t want to


    live anymore. Kyle tried asking him things, but he refused to speak. Perhaps you can give it a try.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo raised his hand, and the soldier on duty unlocked the door.


    Hearing the movement, Bernhard¡¯s ears moved slightly, but he still didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Are you here to


    make a fool of me?¡± Bernhard¡¯s dull, hoarse voice echoed in the damp and dark dungeon.


    I was stunned and then replied, ¡°Back then, on the tform¡­ You said you were my father.¡±


    Bernhard finally raised his head to look at me. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?


    I shook my head. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    I thought I saw a fleeting startled look cross Bernhard¡¯s face, but then it quickly dissolved into a


    laughter. ¡°You believe me? If you do, you should let your Alpha untie me right now.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to kill him.¡± I tried to tell Bernhard that it was his own fault and that he shouldn¡¯t have


    made a move against Enzo in the first ce.


    Bernhard narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I was doing it for your sake!¡±


    I frowned, unable to understand his meaning.


    Bernhard continued, ¡°All Alphas are viins. If you stay with him, you¡¯ll suffer the same fate as your


    mother! They¡¯re selfish and are only interested in things that benefit them. You¡¯re just a marriage


    partner that Alpha Michael sent here, so do you really think this man would you treat you nicely at the


    end of the day?¡±


    ¡°My feelings towards Andrea are sincere,¡± Enzo said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not the same as Alpha Michael. I¡¯ve


    never regarded Andrea as just a marriage partner. I love her.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Only our simple-headed and


    naive Andrea will believe you! All Alphas¡­ No¡­ All


    nobles only see personal interest in their eyes! Once your partner fails to match you in terms of money,


    status, or appearance, you¡¯ll immediately abandon ther!¡± Bernhardughed wildly and viciously


    continued, ¡°Love? Do you even have the right to talk about love?!¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Bernhard spat at Enzo, with a look of disgust in his eyes. I suddenly recalled what Bernhard had said


    back at the execution tform.


    That he was initially in love with my mother, but Alpha Michael got in the way because Bernhard was a


    commoner and even broke his legs and kicked him out of the Pack.


    No wonder Bernhard hated Enzo so much, as Enzo was also an Alpha.


    Bernhard suddenly dashed towards me, dragging the shackles behind him. His eyes were bloodshot,


    with many wounds on his body. ¡°Andrea, he doesn¡¯t really love you! You¡¯re just a marriage partner to


    him, a tool! Now that he knows you¡¯re a Rogue¡¯s daughter, do you think he¡¯ll still want you?¡±


    I trembled, and my legs went weak at that.


    ¡°Soon, he and his people will abandon you!¡± Bernhard said as he pointed at Enzo. ¡°Just like how your


    mother abandoned me!¡± It felt like someone had taken a hammer and mmed it into my heart. ¡°My


    mother abandoned you?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. I thought they had separated because of Alpha Michael?


    ¡°Hmph! Your mother was a slut! She says she likes me, but instead of facing Alpha Michael together


    with me, she left! She let them break my legs and expelled me from the Pack!


    ¡°Our blood runs in your veins. You and your mother are like dirt to these people, and I¡¯m the same. He


    is out of your league. Only a true Alpha¡¯s daughter deserves to stand by his side.


    ¡°If you are smart enough to know your ce, you¡¯d be good and leave with me and give the Luna to


    Alpha Michael¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Are you really her father?¡± Enzo said sternly. ¡°Trash like you doesn¡¯t


    deserve to be Andrea¡¯s father!¡±


    Enzo paused for a beat, then continued, ¡°If you¡¯re truly her father, why are you speaking for Melissa?¡±


    Bernhard¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and he whispered, ¡°I simply want her to be realistic.¡± ¡°I think


    you¡¯re the one who needs to be realistic. Your life is in our hands. If you want to live on, you should


    know not to go against me.¡± At that, Bernhard suddenly exploded, ¡°Then kill me! Go ahead and kill


    me!¡±


    Enzo grabbed my shoulders, pulling me back a few steps so I wouldn¡¯t get hurt by Bernhard¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Kill me! Go ahead and kill me in front of Andrea! Weakling! Do it! Coward! Do it! Trash!¡± Bernhard


    furiously roared as though he had lost control of himself. Enzo frowned deeply. He was clearly


    infuriated by Bernhard¡¯s madness and was thinking about killing him.


    I was terrified that with the way Bernhard was provoking Enzo, Enzo might really take his life right at


    this moment.


    Unexpectedly, after an intense wave of Alpha aura sweeping over me, Enzo grabbed my hand and led


    me out of the dungeon.


    He only released me till we couldn¡¯t hear Bernhard¡¯s voice anymore.


    Enzo pinched the middle of his brow, pacing back and forth in front of me. After a few minutes, he


    stopped and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    Enzo looked at me. Even though he collected himself well enough, I could see the glow of suppressed


    menace in his eyes.


    No one should challenge an Alpha¡¯s authority, but Enzo had endured Bernhard¡¯s insults for my sake.


    Enzo gritted his teeth, his cheeks twitching. When he opened his eyes, all emtions had returned to his


    usual gentleness.


    ¡°Andrea.¡± Enzo reached out and pressed down on my shoulder. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m only with you


    because it benefits me?¡±


    ¡°No. I trust you.¡± I said, then paused and continued whispering, ¡°We¡¯re mates, after all¡­¡±


    Sensing the trace of disappointment in my words, Enzo blinked.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t seem to wish that we¡¯re mates.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not¡­ I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    I just didn¡¯t want him to choose me because I was his mate. The body¡¯s desire controlled the mate


    bond, while the brain controlled ¡°love¡±.


    I wanted to with someone who wants me both physically and spiritually, not someone who¡¯s purely


    driven by the mate bond.


    ¡°Just what?¡± Enzo asked, unrelenting.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just¡­¡± I sighed heavily. The words were already on the tip of my tongue, yet I didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me,¡± Enzo said, lifting his hand to curl around my neck. He gazed into my


    eyes from above. ¡°I think we need to be honest with each other.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t putting much pressure on my neck, but his eyes were seductive and captivating. It felt like


    his voice had hooked on my very soul. I felt myself in a daze as I let the words pass my lips.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t your mate, would you still love me?¡± Enzo was stunned. ¡°You asked me the exact same


    question before.¡±


    I bit my lip and returned to my senses. ¡°Yes, and you told me that hypothesis wasn¡¯t valid. But -¡± I


    stopped abruptly and clenched my fist. ¡°That¡¯s not the answer I wanted to hear.¡± Enzo released me,


    then brought his hands up to rub at his temples.


    My heart skipped a beat, and a sour taste filled the back of my throat. I wrinkled my nose trying to hold


    back my tears and asked, ¡°Is that really a hard question?¡±


    1


    If it troubled him so much, it just proved that he had chosen me only because I was his mate. He didn¡¯t


    really love me.


    ¡°¡­I know your answer. You don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡±


    The tears slipped out despite my best efforts, and my voice shook when I spoke. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Enzo put down his hands. He shrugged, a defeated look on his face as he sighed and said, ¡°So, that¡¯s


    why you¡¯ve been holding a grudge against me?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this a crucial matter?!


    Enzo suddenly smiled. ¡°My bad. I didn¡¯t answer it properly.¡± He cleared his throat and continued, ¡°I


    admit it. That when I first approached, it was because of the mate bond. Your scent can easily soothe


    me. But¡­


    ¡°That was simply the reason we met. The fate.¡±


    Enzo stepped forward, reaching up to cup my cheeks with his big hands.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much together, and each time, it gave me a chance to know you better. I got to


    know your bravery, your stubbornness, your kindness¡­ All of these have made me fall deep for you,


    Andrea. I can tell you now, with all my heart¡­


    ¡°That I love you because you¡¯re you.¡±


    This was hardly a good ce to make such a statement.


    The lighting in the corridor was dim, and because it was connected to the dungeon, the smell of wet


    cement filled the air.


    But when Enzo took my face in his hands and confessed his feelings, all this unpleasantness suddenly


    vanished. Everything was perfect. The dim lights made his brows and eyes look softer. He stood in the


    corridor and cast a long shadow on the wall. The mellow aroma of cold wind drifted into my nose,


    chasing away the wet smell of cement¡­


    I looked up at him, my vision blurry from the tears in my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Enzo


    took my hand and ced it on his chest, then lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Are you willing to believe that


    my heart is beating wildly just for you now?¡±


    I could feel the heat of his body, as well as the steady, hard beat of his heart thumping against my


    palm.


    My eyes were still damp, and I nodded silently. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My feelings were finally fulfilled at this moment. All the grudges I held against Enzo vanished at his


    confession, and only the joy of being with him forever remained. The mate bond was no longer a


    burden to my heart, instead it now severed as a certification of our genuine love. ¡°So¡­¡± Enzo suddenly


    lowered his head again, the tip of his noseing closer to mine. Just as I closed my eyes and waited


    for him to kiss me, he suddenly chuckled. ¡°Why¡¯re you in such a hurry?¡± I felt my face burn up instantly


    as I snapped my eyes open, clearly at a loss. Enzo¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously, but he turned


    serious in the next second. ¡°What I meant was¡­ So do you also love me as I love you? Do you love


    me for me?¡±


    My heart was beating crazy against my chest. It was as though it was trying to break free from the


    shackles of flesh and blood to jump out of my body and crash into Enzo¡¯s arms. I raised my head and


    could feel the tremble in my throat. However, I knew that I needed to be firm in expressing my


    thoughts.


    ¡°I love you, Enzo. From the moment you first stretched out your hand to me and pulled me up from the


    floor, I had fallen for you. I love you.¡±


    I followed his lead and solemnly said, word by word, ¡°I love you because you¡¯re you.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, my feet were off the ground as Enzo lifted me into his arms. I let out a startled cry


    and wrapped my legs around his sturdy waist.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± ¡°Enzo¡¯s breath was quick. ¡°I need you to fulfill your responsibilities as my Luna.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s face was suddenly in front of me, his lips pressing onto mine in a hard kiss. He nibbled my lips,


    sending a tingling feeling all over me before plunging his fiery tongue into my mouth, filling it with the


    strong scent of wine.


    The soft tip of his tongue slid boldly across the roof of my mouth, and wet, watery sounds filled the air.


    Before I was ultimately out of breath, Enzo pulled back a little.


    His hooded gaze swept across my face,nding on my swollen lips before trailing further downwards.


    ¡°I want you now.¡± His breathing was rough, and the hot breath felt like a zing fire when it hit my skin


    His scent was so intoxicating that I nearly forgot where I was.


    I hooked my arm around his neck, leaned up to kiss his stubbled jaw, and gasped, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I trailed my lips down his chin, nipping his Adam¡¯s apple before swirling my tongue around it.


    Enzo¡¯s raspy grunts rumbled above me. His throat would twitch each time he let out a moan. and I


    would feel it quivering from my tongue on his neck.


    ¡°A-Andrea¡­ Are you trying to kill me?¡± He groaned as he tilted his neck up.


    I raised my head, blinked, and said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Enzo gulped, then chuckled and kissed


    my lips once more. ¡°You really underestimate yourself,¡± he said.


    When he pulled back, there was a string of silver between us, and he pressed on my lower lip with his


    thumb.


    ¡°Could you use your mouth to help me?¡± he asked, a deep, burning desire in his eyes. I froze, feeling


    the blood rush to my head and the tip of my ears. After a moment, I stuttered,¡± I- I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Enzo pushed his fingers into my mouth, using his index and middle finger to y with my tongue as he


    continued in a low, husky voice, ¡°Let me teach you how to do it, my sweety.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Enzo signaled with his eyes, so I withdrew the legs wrapped around his waist. Once he set me down,


    1 knelt halfway to the ground. He threaded his long fingers into my hair and gently massaged my


    scalp.


    His fiery eyes casted down on me, and his other hand came to my lips, gently rubbing against them


    ¡°Now, unbuckle my belt, Andrea.¡± At the same time, luis fingers slipped into my mouth, thrusting them


    in rhythmically while ying with my tongue. I felt a familiar tingle in between my thighs as I begin to


    lick and suck his fingers. While his fingers were fucking my mouth, 1 focused on unbuckling his belt.


    With a ¡°click¡±, 1 opened the cold, metal buckle. ¡°And the button,¡± Enzo urged, a heavy rasp in his voice


    The zipper of liis jeans slid down slightly after I popped the button, and my muddled mind urged me to


    pull down the zipper quickly. ¡°Go on¡­ Baby¡­¡± He rasped. He tightened his grip on my hair as he sped


    up the moment of his fingers Tears slid from my eyes at the forceful motions, but he stopped once l


    yanked down his boxer. ¡°Now¡­ Andrea babe. Open your mouth and suck like how you did with my


    fingers.¡± He retracted his fingers from my mouth with a strangled gasp, then clutched both hands on to


    my hair, scratching and rubbing at my scalp. I grabbed his hot, Urick cock, feeling it grow evenrger in


    my hands. Then, I opened my mouth slightly, sticking out my tongue and giving it a lick on the tip. Enzo


    jerked and made a heavy moan as his fingers in my hair tightened abruptly. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± he mumbled,


    pressing my head closer to his dick I opened my mouth fully and swallowed the hard cock in one


    swoop, swirling my tongue and sucking him as hard as I could. ¡°Oh. That feels.. fucking good!¡± Enzo


    lifted his hand to push the stray hairs falling at my temples behind my ear. He tugged lightly at my


    head, and I looked up to peek at the man¡¯s reaction. His head was thrown back, his chest moving up


    and down quickly, and a slight red linge was in his eyes. His throat gulped sensuously as he panted


    heavily. I was d he was acting like this because of me, so I moved my head up and down faster. I


    buried my head between h¨ªs legs, sucking even harder when I felt his breathing picking up. His cock


    twitched as it continued to thrust into my mouth. ¡°Well done, baby.¡± He mumbled, his length growing


    even more in my mouth.


    i knew he was restraining himself, but I wanted him to feel even better. So, I pulled out his cock and


    asked, ¡°Do you want to do this instead?¡±


    Enzo took a deep breath ¡°Are you sure?¡± I nodded. ¡°If it nakes you feel good¡± He took one of my hands


    and kissed it on the back. ¡°I love you¡±


    After a hot love confession, Enzo suddenly grabbed the back of my head He snapped his hips, shoved


    his dick into iny mouth, and then started thrusting


    His cock stretched my mouth as wide as it could go, the top touching the back of my throat each time


    he thrust forward.


    As he sped up his thrusts, niore saliva pooled in my mouth, and the empty corridor was filled with only


    the sounds of him fucking niy mouth. I tried to swallow the saliva, but Enzo suddenly stopped He


    stepped back a litue before suddenly pulling me off die Noor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, a confused look


    on my face my cheeks were a little sore Enzo pulled up his pants and fastened his belt in a sh He


    was still panting, as hot sweat rolled down from his forehead. ¡°II¡¯s not enough. I want to fuck you, but


    not here,¡± he said He took my arn and yanked me towards the outside I was still confused, even after


    Enzo brought me to the car It was already dark, and the evening breeze was blowing in the air, making


    me cool down. ¡°Are we going home?¡± I asked.


    Enzo nodded. After fastening niy seatbelt for me, he stepped on the gas with a roar, the engine started,


    and the ck Bentley sped off


    On the way back, I was inexplicably nervous. My palms were sweating, and I kept peeking sideways at


    the man¡¯s handsome side profile and then and quickly looked away We both knew what was going to


    happen next, and yet¡­ Enzo suddenly mmed on the brakes, and an ear-splitting screech rang out


    as the tires squealing again the ground In the dark, a man and a woman crossed the road.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman was slender and hot, and wore a tight leather jacket. The man was tall and strong, yet


    limping at the moment, as if he¡¯s been severely injured. Hot sweat immediately turned cold I blinked,


    then said, ¡°Is that¡­ Cindy?¡± ¡°And Cutter,¡± Enzo added. The lust in his eyes had faded, and only a stern


    coldness remained. ¡°Whos¡¯ Cutter?¡±


    ¡°The Rogues¡¯ leader,¡± Enzo said through gritted teeth. ¡°Stay here and call Kyle.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Enzo opened the car door and jumped out, lunging toward Cindy and Cutter


    as fast as he could

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Cindy¡¯s POV


    ¡°You should kill that brutal Alpha of yours and thene to me We¡¯ll leave here together¡± In the dim


    dungeon, Cutter¡¯s voice rang in my ears.


    1 clenched my fist, gritted my teeth, and said, ¡°No. I won¡¯t betray my Pack I promised Alpha. I swore to


    him.¡±


    1 swallowed the sour taste in my throat and continued, ¡°I almost betrayed him at the border and told


    you our battle n. He obviously grew suspicious towards me, but he still gave me a second chance I


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t what? Beiray him? He did you a little favor, and you gave him your life?!¡±


    Cutter approached me His budy was covered with scars, and the smell of blood filled the air However, I


    could also smell a forest scent that belonged to him among everything else.


    He reached out his hand and squeezed my chin. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your mate, Cindy! You belong to


    me, not lim! Wliy do you always bring up that bloodthirsty murderer?!¡± I recalled back to the battlefield a


    few days ago. When I followed Alpha Enzo against the iing Rogues, I never thought I would meet


    my mate, their leader We were fighting on the battlefield, trying to kill each other, when a forest scent


    wrapped around me


    His wolf paw was on my chest, but he retracted his ws once bie niade sure I was his miale


    He lowered his head closely to my face, whispering that only the both of us could hear, ¡°Come with


    me.¡±


    Those were the first words he said to me As though waking up from a dream, 1 hesitated a few


    seconds before saying, ¡°No.¡±


    Cutter gave me a sullen look, but he didn¡¯t kill me He released me, then turned to fight the other


    soldiers. Standing on the battlefield filled with ughter, I felt for the first time that Fate was toying with


    me


    Before I was eighteen, I had always fantasized about my mate being the Alpha everyone admired. That


    was also what my mother had told me


    She told me that I was the only one worthy of my Alpha So, I trained hard I apanied him to the


    battlefields and fought for him. But on the day of my eighteenth birthday, all my dreams were


    shattered.


    I wasn¡¯t his mate. As I felt depressed and lost, about to give up on Enzo, my mother told me it didn¡¯t


    matter. I


    could still be Luma through my own efforts


    I chased away all the women who tried to approax 1 Enzo just to be able to stand by his side


    But then, he brought back a marriage partner


    What was so great about that woman?


    Besides her beauty and a stupidnd heart, she wasn¡¯t good at anything else I couldn¡¯t see what Enzo


    lrd about her!


    I was the one who deserved him, a woman who could be his right hand, not some trash like her


    What was even more absurd was how my dreams were instantly shattered at this moment


    My mate was, in fact, a vidous Rogue


    That was pure shame!


    But But when his scent wrapped around me, when he pulled his woli ws and fangs away from my


    chest, when he whispered to me, asking him to leave with him. I couldn¡¯t help but feel moved


    I struggled immensely After hearing Enzo¡¯s battle n, Cutter¡¯s death Mashed through my mind, which


    terrified me and my woli to the core


    Propelled by the fear coursing through my veins, I made the boldest decision in all I wenty years of my


    life I risked being discovered, trying to cross the border barrier when the moon was dark and the wind


    was high to look for Cutter, wanting to tell him our battle n


    But my Alpha appeared suddenly His deep eyes seemnel to see through my very soul hidden beneath


    my n linsisted that I had only wanted tounch an ambush at the Rogues


    I could tell that he didn¡¯t believe me al all by the expression on his face, but lie didn¡¯t treat me like a


    traitor, perhaps because I had fought by luis side for so many years Instead, he gave me a second


    chance


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t betray my Alpha


    I shook my head looking at Cutter ¡°My Alpha is not a murderer I don¡¯t know where you got that


    misconception, but I¡¯m his soldier I understand him He¡¯s a qualified leader¡± ¡°You inis: him that much?


    Cutter frowned as he grabbed my shoulder ¡°He must have brainwashed you Wake up!


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his bloodthirsty, barbarous, and greedy tendencies, why would i be a Rogue?


    Cutler¡¯s ages gleaned with halted. ¡°Alpha Enzo is shameless He cared to sneak up on my Pack while


    our soldiers were out tuning They killed our aging Alphia tobbed our supplies, bumed our Pack, and


    even let hus soldiers defile the women in any Pack Our rtives ate all dead¡¯ Doesn¡¯he deserve death


    for that? My heart beat wildly in my chest. To be honest, I knew that Enzo had never gone soft facing


    huis enemies.


    But at the same time, he would never kill innocent people indiscriminately, and he wouldn¡¯t take the


    initiative to attack other packs


    I gulped, trying to digest Cutter¡¯s words. Then, I shook my head and said, ¡°?- impossible We never took


    the initiative to attack other Packs Even if there were wai, we¡¯d never resort to burning or robbing


    others or humiliating the old and weak.¡± I narrowed my eyes and looked at Culler ¡°What was you Pack


    called?¡± ¡°The Night Fang Pack¡±


    I was stunned I didn¡¯t remember ever having any conflict with this Pack, nor had I heard its name


    before


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I denied once more ¡°We¡¯ve never fought your Pack There¡¯s no such massacre¡± ¡°You.


    What? You¡¯ve never?¡± Cutter looked at me in shock


    I nodded firmly ¡°Yes I¡¯ve been with my Alpha on the battlefield ever since I was seventeen years old I


    remember every battle we fought If we really attacked your Pack back then, 1 would remember.¡±


    ¡°Bul_ ¡°Cutter had a dazed look in his eyes. He raised his hand and pressed it on the center of his


    brows. ¡°Bul Ernest told me himself that in the massacre, the enemy was wearing Cold Moon Pack¡¯s


    totem¡±


    ¡°No We wouldn¡¯t be so cruel Who is this Emest you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Cutter frowned ¡°He¡¯s an old man who survived the massacre What? You think he¡¯d lie to me) ¡°The facts


    are indeed pointing to that.¡± ¡°Bul.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mate,¡± I said, cupping his face and looking him in the eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you Don¡¯t you


    trust me?¡±


    ¡°LOf course I do. But.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you doubt him?¡± I cut him off and asked, ¡°You said it yourself, he¡¯s just an


    old man, but he survived the brutal massacre. Are you sure you don¡¯t doubt him a single bit?¡± Cutter


    was thoroughly stunned After a long silence, I sighed. ¡°Perhaps we should investigate this more clearly,


    shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Cutter¡¯s eyes were trembling, and I continued, ¡°7ake me to this Ernest I¡¯ll confront him¡±


    Cutter furrowed his brows deeper, then nodded after a few moments.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    The moment she saw Enzo¡¯s ck car, Cindy¡¯s eyes widened and she froze on the spot The man


    called Cutter grabbed her hand and raced down the road I was shocked beyond words I gulped hard,


    then hurriedly mindlinked Kyle After delivering Enzo¡¯s order, I got out of the car Right at this moment,


    Enzo picked up a trash can on the side of the road and smacked it right into Culter¡¯s back


    Cutier stumbled forward; his wound ripped open He clutched his ribs before falling to the


    ground


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo strode forward, instantly shilling his right hand into a wolf w, and was about 10 sink it into


    Cullei¡¯s chest


    ¡°No!¡±


    A heart wrenching cry rang out, and Enzo¡¯s hand froze mid air. Cindy stood in front of Cutter A strong


    female warrior as she is, yet her eyes were currently nimmed red


    Enzopsed into silent but didn¡¯t withdraw his wolf ws Instead, he tumed to Cindy and asked coldly,


    ¡°Are you going to belray the Pack and me?¡±


    ¡°I I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing right now? You¡¯re letting the Rogue leader go free If this isn¡¯t betrayal, what


    is it?¡± Cindy¡¯s shoulder shook under Enzo¡¯s sharp, questioning gaze. ¡°Move aside, now. I¡¯ll pardon you


    for the sake of your contributions to the pack.¡± ¡°No¡¯ Alpha, I didn¡¯t betray the Pack! 1.¡± Before Cindy


    could finish speaking, Cutter suddenly shoved her aside from behind His lips twitched and gritted out


    ¡°She didn¡¯t belray you It was me. I forced her to take me out. It has nothing to do with her!¡±


    ¡°You forced her?


    ¡°Yes! But since you¡¯ve found us¡­¡± Cutter hissed dangerously, his body growing gradually taller


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± he roared,unching himself at Enzo


    Erzo sneered mockingly and responded to Culler¡¯s attack with a quick, hard strike straight to his face.


    Although Cutter avoided it in time, the strike lest his face with three deep bloody scratches. Cutter


    narrowed his eyes and wiped the blood from his cheek with his thumb He brought it to


    his lips and licked the blood away


    Then, he cracked his neck, and his eyes turned blood red


    The Rogue¡¯s strong aura leaked out, a lic pounced once again


    After a low rounds of lighting, Cutter was losing the figli


    With one hard kicked from Enzo, Cutter was knocked onio a low wall beside the road,


    shattering the wallpletely


    Rolling onto the ground, Culter spat out arge mouthful of blood He stood on shaky legs, clutching his


    chest, his face twisted with hatred and fury


    In the dark of the night, I heard heavy breathing and the cealdng sounds of bones returning to their


    proper positions after being dislocated


    In the next second, Cutter struck like the wind


    Cutter immediately tumed to ine, and I instantly understood his intentions


    with his severe injuries, Cutter couldn¡¯t beat Enzout all Instead of forcing the fight and being killed by


    Enzo at the end, it was better to take me hostage and threaten Enzo


    Yet I couldn¡¯t be the reason for Enzo to lose I shifted into a wolf immediately As Culter lunged toward


    me, I jumped back and avoided his attack


    Failed one strike, Cutter came at me again But Enzo wasster, stepping between me and him before


    he could get to me


    Cutter hadpletely shifted into a wolf now. He was panting heavily, circling and trying to fini noiher


    angle of attack


    If this went on, I would drag Enzo down


    If I wasn¡¯t here, Enzo could fully focus on fighting the enemy instead of trying to protect me


    I nced at Enzo, then made iny decision and turned to run I jumped on top of Enzo¡¯s ck Bentley,


    kicked my hindlegs hard, and ran with all my might I couldn¡¯t drag Enzo down, which was the first and


    foremost thought in my mind right now, so I burst out running with a speed that I had never done before


    I ran desperately, escaping from the chaotic battlefield behind me


    I ran as long as I could, forgetting the exhausted feeling temporarily After turning a countless numbers


    ofers, I stopped, panting for broath Al this point, I knew I was far away from Enzo and the others


    I breathed a sigh of relief, Laking a breakbelore returning to the packhouse to change back into a


    human


    I dragged my wolf culon the ground, walking to thewn by the roadside Less than two mnutes after I


    laid down, I suddenly heard footsteps, followed by a blonde girl wearing suspendersing into my


    views


    ¡°Li!¡± I gasped


    I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Li here.


    Li flinched, obviously started she turned to look around with narrowed eyes,


    She looked a little panicked ¡°It¡¯s me! Over here!¡± I shouted, walking a few steps toward her Li blinked


    and leaned over, shocked 10 see me ¡°Andrea?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± We both


    asked in unison. After briefly exining my situation, I asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Li avoided my eyes,


    scratched her nose, and said, ¡°I was taking a walk.¡± ¡°Here?¡±


    I was puzzled by her answer. If I remember correctly, Li¡¯s home was on the opposite side of this area


    She purposely came all the way from the east side to take a walk on the west side? ¡°Yeah. I


    identally walked too far,¡± Li said, pushing her hair behind her ears. Just then, I heard a rustling


    sound My ears perked up. ¡°What was that sound?¡± ¡°Huh? Did you mishear? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Li


    yawned as though trying to distract me and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house tonight? Kyle isn¡¯t


    home anyway, and I¡¯m a little lonely.¡± ¡°L¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li urged me forward. When we turned around the corner of the building, I thought I saw a gray woll¡¯s


    tail

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Enzo¡¯s POV


    Andrea surprised me with her the speed of her reaction. When Cutter turned to attack her, my heart


    almost junip to iny throat


    But then my girl turned into a wolf and dodged the blow perfectly Her wolf was so beautiful, with her sur


    glowing softly under the nioonlight


    When slie jumped past me, it was like the moon fallen to Earth


    I saw thai Cuiter wanted to lunge al Andrea again, and I sneered Had he forgotten nie? Did he really


    think I would let him attack my mate right in front of me again and again?¡¯ Wlien he dashed toward


    Andrea, 1 dashed in belween them At the same time, Andreaunched herself on the car nous and ran


    away quickly, killing the odds of Cutter catching lies and using hei tu threaten me Drool leaked from the


    corner of Cutter¡¯s mouth, his eyes blood red. He let out a dangerous grunt before luming his attention


    to me once he saw that Andrea was out of his reach


    He let oul a desperate howl and lunged al me


    I sneered. ¡°How dare you.¡±


    He might want to lear my throat ont in one blow and kill nie But unfortunately, he underestimated me


    tou much and overestimated his own skills. I raised one hand to catch his jaws, grabbed the back of his


    neck with the other, and yanked out his fur as I tossed him aside with a violent twist Bang!


    Cutler fell to the ground, raising a trail of dust ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have kept you alive till now ¡± I slowly


    walked towards him, sharp nails extending out from my fingertips. However, Cindy chose to stand in


    between Cutter and me again. My patience ran out after so many chances I had given her ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Cindy spread her arms out and shouted in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! Please!


    I furrowed my brows and gave her a hard look ¡°Why?¡± Cindy swallowed, and her chest heaved


    violently. After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke,¡± Because he¡¯s my mate¡±


    Cindy looked at the bl..ck ¨C brown wolf on the ground, sadness sbing in her eyes. ¡°But I didn¡¯t betray


    the Pack! I didn¡¯t betray you! Please, Irust ide. I did what I did for a reason¡±


    1 nced silently al Cutler, who seemed to be lying on the ground hall dead Then, the sounds of cars


    breng rang out behind me Four ck cas surrounded us, with soldiers pouring out inimediately The


    powerful car headlights shone on Cindy and Cutler¡¯s bodies, nalong their face look extra pale. I raised


    my hand and curled my index finger slightly


    Kyle inmediately understood my intention and took a few men will him loanesi Cindy and Cuttel


    I walked up to them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin You have ten minutes¡±


    Cindy nodded, then nced at the severely injured Cutter with red rimmed eyes


    When the soldiers escored them into the car, Kyle lured to me and asked in astonishment,¡± What¡¯s


    going on? Why are we arresting Cudy as well?¡± I sighed ¡°That Rogue is herniate The two of them were


    running away when Andrea and buinped into them¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kyle opened his mouth in shocki ¡°Then where¡¯s Andrea?¡±


    ¡°She ran¡±


    ¡°She ran?¡± Kyle repeated as he followed me, obviously confused ¡°Yeah¡± I nodded I thought of how the


    little wolf escaped, and the corners of my mouth curved up


    I mindlinked Andrea, and her voice echoed in my mind


    ¡®Are you home?¡± I asked


    ¡°NO


    I frowned at her answer. ¡®Where are you?


    ¡®I¡¯m at Li¡¯s ce Take care of your business and don¡¯t worry about me¡¯ I breathed a sigh of reliel,


    then felt a little guilty when I thought about our original n for toniglit


    Sorry, I owe you a wonderful night,¡¯ I said Andrea¡¯s voice came after a few moments I thought she


    would reply with some teasing words as she usually did, but she only replied gently ¡®I¡¯s fine We will


    have many wonderful nights toe¡±


    Ten minutester. We stopped in front of the building keeping prisoners


    The interrogation room Hit up in thete night 1 sat in the leather chair and asked the guard to pour


    Cindy a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water and calm yourself.¡± I told her


    Cindy¡¯s grip on the cup tightened, leaving visible fingerprints on it I could tell she was extreniely


    nervous. I waited for her to calm down and to exin herself to me. After a few moments, Cindy asked,


    ¡°How is Cutter?¡±


    I frowned. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear. But I also understood the feeling of worrying over one¡¯s


    mate, so I wasted half a minute to answer her. ¡°1 had the doctors take him down for treatment since


    he¡¯s your mate¡± Cindy was stunned, and she looked at me. ¡°Or rather, because you used to be my


    soldier.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s eyes dimmed, the guilt evident on her face ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I was selfish to let Culler out, but I


    didn¡¯t betray you.¡± I lifted my head, studied her, and then motioned for her to continue. She bit her lip,


    then said, ¡°I only confirmed that he was my mate while we were on the battlefield¡± ¡°So that night you


    sneaked out of the border, were you going to tip them off?¡±


    Cindy nodded, ¡°You really did know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid to overlook your abnormal behavior. But I let you off nevertheless and gave you a


    second chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So I swore that I would never betray you again.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, then focused back on her words to me ¡°Cutter told me the reason he attacked our


    Pack.¡± I learned about the entire story through Cindy¡¯s narration. After telling me everything, she raised


    her head and said, ¡°So, I only wanted to confront that old man named Emest that Cutter had


    mentioned. We never did anything like that, have we?¡± There was a firm, confident light in Cindy¡¯s


    eyes. I pinched the center of my brows. My nerves twitched as something shed through my mind. it


    was the image of the Night Fang Pack¡¯s Alpha before he died


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!